Psychological Injury I
Psychological Injuries
The law allows recovery of damages for so-called nervous shock within certain parameters and subject to limitations. Nervous shock is the most commonly used legal label for psychiatric or psychological injury.
It may, in some contexts, be described as post-traumatic (stress) disorder. Psychiatric injuries include depression, posttraumatic stress disorder, psychosomatic pain, anxiety and panic attacks. In this context, the normal mitigation rule applies.
Accompanied by Personal Injury
The courts do not place limitations on compensation for diagnosable psychiatric illnesses which follow from physical injury. This chapter is principally concerned with psychiatric injury arising in itself without physical injury and which does follow from or arise as a consequence of physical injury.
Psychiatric injury may follow from physical injury. In this case, there is no bar to or controversy about recovery. Generally, once there is a physical injury which has been caused by a breach of the claimant’s duty of care, all ensuing loss that arises, in consequence, may be recovered, subject to the principles of remoteness.
Nature of Injury
In some cases, shock may arise from a near miss or real fear of physical injury. This was recognised early in the development of the law. There followed recognition of liability in situations where a person’s immediate fear was not for himself, but for his children or close relatives. Later there followed the possibility of liability when the traumatic event happened to a co-worker.
The injury must be capable of being classified as a psychological or psychiatric injury. The claimant must suffer from a recognizable psychiatric illness. Mental distress falling short of psychological or psychiatric illness or injury does not give rise to liability.
The loss or damage must be a quantifiable diagnosable condition. It is not merely an injury to feelings or “shock” in the ordinary everyday sense.
There is no recovery for mere distress, emotional upset or shock. Severe shaking up is not sufficient. In an action against a psychologist for failure to identify dyslexia, the House of Lords accepted that dyslexia could, in principle, amount to quantifiable damage.
A person who was informed he had succeeded in exams and was later told he had failed could not occur for psychological distress thereby caused.
Predisposition
If the claimant suffers psychiatric or psychological trauma as a result of an incident causing personal injury, damages may be recovered where it follows from the physical injury. The so-called eggshell rule requires the defendant to take the claimant as he finds him.
A person may have a predisposition to a psychiatric illness. It must be shown that the incident concerned caused or increased the symptoms in a significant way.
Causation Foressability & Proximity
The cases on nervous shock typically involve a psychiatric injury arising from a traumatic event, usually an accident caused by the defendant’s negligence. Commonly, there has been a collision or event which has involved horrific physical injuries.
Difficult issues of causation may arise in this area. The illness must be shown to be induced by the traumatic event. This event must have been caused by the defendant’s negligence. The shock sustained must be by reason of actual or apprehended physical injury to the claimant or a person other than the claimant.
The claimant must have suffered a medically recognizable psychiatric /psychological illness. The foreseeability of nervous shock has been one of the principal obstacles to a successful claim. The degree of proximity between the claimant and the defendant must be such that the defendant owed the claimant a duty of care not to cause nervous shock.
Proximity & Limits
The law allows recovery of damages for negligently induced nervous shock, unaccompanied by physical injuries, only within limits. The scope of liability and the applicable limits has been the subject of differing approaches in judicial decisions.
Cases of nervous shock typically involve persons witnessing, coming upon or being informed of a horrific accident or incident. Commonly (although not necessarily), close relatives have suffered a severe and traumatic injury. The claimant may have witnessed the traumatic event directly, come upon its immediate aftermath or learned of it in some way.
The claimant must prove that the defendant owed him a duty of care not to cause him a reasonably foreseeable injury in the form of nervous shock. The duty must be shown to be owed to the claimant, the secondary victim.
There must exist a sufficient connection between the primary and secondary victims. The secondary victim may be a relative. He may also be a rescuer, firefighter, police officer etc., who might foreseeably come upon the scene.
The courts have been more reluctant to extend liability to random bystanders, who would not ordinarily be in the range of foreseeability or whose presence could not be predicted. This is less of an issue if the circumstances are particularly horrific.
A reasonable foreseeability of personal injury only is not enough. In considering the existence of a duty to persons other than the primary victim, third parties may be expected to have normal fortitude.
Where they are reasonably foreseeable, the extent of damages will be determined under the eggshell skull principle. It is sufficient that the person should foresee that his conduct might give rise to some foreseeable psychiatric illness.
Developments in the UK
In an early English case in the 1940s, a witness to a motorbike accident some distance away was unable to recover. She was outside the area in which injury was deemed to be foreseeable.
The issue reached the House of Lords again in the early 1980s during the high point of the expansive view of negligence. In this case, a spouse learned of a horrific accident in which her husband and three children were involved. An hour later, she went to a hospital and was exposed to a traumatic scene, which caused her severe psychiatric illness.
The leading judgment in the House of Lords identified three relevant elements, the class of claimant whose claims should be recognised, the proximity of such persons to the accident and the means by which psychiatric illness was caused.
The class of persons could include ordinary bystanders and those with close family ties. Ordinary bystanders were expected to have reasonable fortitude. Compensating them would potentially open the floodgates. On the other hand, close family members might recover.
The House of Lords indicated that there must be some close connection in space and time between the accident and the traumatic event. It is sufficient under the so-called “aftermath doctrine” that the person comes upon the scene relatively quickly. A parent or spouse coming upon the scene was foreseeable.
Primary and Secondary Victims
In the UK, a distinction has been drawn between primary victims and secondary victims. The distinction between primary and secondary victims has been criticised.
Primary victims are those directly affected and involved in the incident. Secondary victims are at one step remove and typically come on the aftermath of the incident. They do not participate in the event but are injured as a consequence.
There must be an actual physical injury or at least the apprehension of a physical injury on the part of the primary victim. The possibility of injury to the primary victim is not enough. It is enough if the physical injury has occurred or if it was expected to occur at the relevant time.
There must be a rationally apprehended injury. It is not enough that a person apprehends the possibility of a serious injury, for example, from exposure to toxins.
The claimant must have a close and proximate relationship with the injured person. He must witness or at least hear of the traumatic event very soon afterwards. The shock must be due to the observance of the event and/or learning about it shortly after it happened.
The illness must be shock-induced. An injury arising gradually does not suffice for this purpose.
Hillsborough Cases
In 1991, a further case came before the House of Lords, arising from the notorious Hillsborough disaster in which 95 spectators were crushed to death. Horrific scenes were televised live. The House of Lords considered that it was necessary to show that the injuries and illness suffered were reasonably foreseeable and that there was a relationship of proximity between the claimant and defendant that was sufficiently proximate.
The class of claimants who could recover was not limited to particular relationships, but it did need to be based on ties of affection and love. It is necessary to show proximity in time and space between the event and its immediate aftermath.
The House of Lords distinguished between claimants who are participants and those who are passive and unwilling witnesses. The latter were primary victims involved in the incident or accident and within the reasonable range of foreseeability. Secondary victims, such as bystanders and other spectators, were not.
The mere fact of presence at the match was of itself insufficient, even in the case of friends and more distant relations. In relation to secondary victims, the medium through which the psychiatry is inflicted may be relevant.
Foreseeability and Secondary Victims
In the case of primary victims, liability was determined by reference to whether a physical injury was foreseeable, and liability for psychiatric injury would follow. The foreseeability of psychiatric injury was an essential element in respect of secondary victims. Accordingly, in England and Wales, there is a distinction between primary and secondary victims.
Liability was not established by relatives who watched the Hillsborough disaster on television as the events occurred. Similarly, a wife who suffered psychiatric injury after a doctor told her of her husband’s death in an accident was not a foreseeable secondary victim.
In the case of primary victims, fellow employees were not deemed foreseeable, where they witnessed an employee die in horrific circumstances due to a work accident.
The psychiatric condition must follow from viewing the traumatic scene. Where it follows from the grief caused by the loss of a loved one, it is insufficient.
Irish Approach
There were two early Irish cases in the late 19th century, where plaintiffs who suffered “near miss” episodes in railway yards involving escaping locomotives and who had been in physical danger, received compensation for nervous shock.
The Irish courts have upheld the broad approach of the England and Wales courts in relation to nervous shock. In Kelly v. Hennessey in 1995 the Chief Justice identified the following requirements for a claim for nervous shock;
- the plaintiff must establish that he or she has a recognisable psychiatric illness which has been shock-induced;
- It must be caused by the defendant’s act or omission;
- The nervous shock must have arisen by reason of actual or apprehended physical injury to the plaintiff or a person other than the plaintiff.
- The plaintiff must show the defendant owed him a duty of care not to cause a reasonably foreseeable injury, in the form of nervous shock.
The Chief Justice indicated that the relationship between the plaintiff and the person injured must be close, echoing the English approach. Another judge considered the proximity of the relationship between the primary and secondary victim to be critical. In this particular case, the claimant had seen the aftermath of the accident relatively shortly after the accident.
In Ireland, some judges have adhered to the primary/secondary victim distinction recognised in the United Kingdom, while others have not done so. However, the primary/secondary victim distinction is not established in Ireland to the same extent.
The Irish courts have allowed recovery for nervous shock, where a contentious wall was demolished within earshot by a person known to have previously been admitted for psychiatric treatment. The victim was in distress and anxiety because of her perception that the demolition of the wall put an infant child at imminent risk. The case satisfied the test for nervous shock.
References and Sources
Irish Books
Tully Tort Law in Ireland 2014
McMahon & Binchy Law of Torts 4ed 2013
McMahon & Binchy Case Book on the Law of Torts 3ed 2005
Connolly Tort Nutshell 2ed 2009
Quill Torts in Ireland 4ed 2014
Fahey Irish Tort Legislation 2015
Healy Principles of Irish Torts 2006
EU and UK Texts
Lunney, M. and K. Oliphant Tort law: text and materials. 5ed 2013
Peel, Edwin, Goudcamp, James Winfield and Jolowicz on tort 19 ed 2014
Horsey, K. and E. Rackley Tort law. 6ed edition 2019
Deakin, S., A. Johnson and B. Markesinis Markesinis and Deakin’s tort law 7ed 2012
Giliker, P. Tort 5ed 2014
McBride, N.J. and R. Bagshaw Tort law 6ed 2018
Steele, J. Tort law: text, cases and materials 4ed 2017
O’Sullivan, J., J. Morgan, S. Tofaris, M. Matthews and D. Howarth Hepple and Matthews’ tort: cases and materials 7ed 2015
Horsey, H. and E. Rackley Kidner’s casebook on torts 13ed 2015
Clerk & Lindsell on Torts 22ed 2019
Charlesworth & Percy on Negligence 14ed 2019
Cases
Mullaly v Bus Éireann
MRS. JUSTICE DENHAM GAVE JUDGEMENT AS FOLLOWS:
…..
This is an assessment of damages. The plaintiff is claiming damages for nervous shock suffered by the plaintiff owing to the negligence and the breach of duty, including statutory duty of the defendants, jointly and severally.
10 On Sunday the 26th of April 1987 the plaintiff drove her husband, Francis, and her three sons to the bus. Her husband had an interest in soccer and was manager of Pike Rovers first team. The whole family were very involved in the club. On this particular day the plaintiff’s husband and her two eldest boys, Francis Junior and Tom, were to go on the bus to a match in Midleton but when the family got to the bus Paul kicked up a racket and wanted to go too. Because it was a C.I.E. bus, Mr. and Mrs. Mullally discussed the situation and it was agreed Paul could go too. The plaintiff’s four sons were Francis, born on the 29th of October 1975, Thomas, born on the 16th of August 1977, Paul, born on the 25th of February 1982 and Gary, born on the 23rd of February 1985.
11 After delivering her husband and three sons to the bus the plaintiff went home with Gary. It was then agreed that she and her brother, Thomas Fitzgerald who was home on leave from New York, would take her mother out for a trip in the car. Mrs. Mullally arranged that Gary be minded by a baby-sitter whom he knew. The plaintiff, her brother and mother went on a trip to Thurles. It was the first time the plaintiff had taken a trip away from all her four sons.
12 That evening, at about 10.30 p.m., when she was still in Thurles, Mr. Fitzgerald got a message that there were police officers at the front of the establishment who wanted to see him. He was confronted by a number of police officers who told him that there had been an accident involving the family and that he, his mother and sister should go back to Limerick as soon as possible. He got a telephone call from his sister-in-law, Helen Fitzgerald, she stated that he should come home right away, that there had been an accident and Francis and the boys were involved and that it was bad. He was in a state of shock. The plaintiff looked out of the room that she was in and saw him crying. She asked what was wrong. No one could tell her. People were awkward, they were silent. She got a telephone directory and rang the Regional Hospital in Limerick and heard that Francis Junior was there and was very bad and she was asked to get there straight away. They had no idea whatsoever where Paul was. She rang Barringtons Hospital and she was told her husband was critically ill, was dying, and that she should go there as fast as possible. Tom was also there. The plaintiff wanted to drive herself but her family and friends would not let her. Her brother, Tom, was too distraught to drive. Eugene O’Dwyer, a friend, then drove her to Limerick. There was a dense fog and the trip was difficult. The plaintiff was very distressed and agitated and on two or three occasions Mr. O’Dwyer stopped the car to enable her to get out and get sick at the side of the road. When they got to Limerick it was decided first to go to her home. They arrived in Limerick at about 1. 30 or 2 a.m.. They found a grave situation there. They were told that Paul and Francis were in the Regional Hospital and Tom was in Barringtons. Mrs. Mullally and her brother Tom were then driven by Mr. O’Dwyer to the Regional Hospital.
13 As a result of the serious bus accident in which the plaintiff’s husband and children had been involved, the hospital looked like a hospital out of a war film, like a field hospital. There were bodies everywhere, people moaning and groaning and many distressed relatives milling around. When the plaintiff arrived at the hospital her relatives were saying the rosary. At the Regional Hospital she was met by her sister, Annette Fitzgough, who had gone previously to find out about her nephews and she brought the plaintiff to see Paul immediately who was in the I.C.U.. Her brother Tom also accompanied her. Her brother Bill had fainted previously when he saw Paul.
14 Paul presented a very distressing sight in the I.C.U.. His head was shaved and bandaged, there was blood oozing from his head wounds and there were tubes in his mouth and tubes attached to both arms and from his nose. He looked terrible. His eyes were flickering and his limbs were splintered. He looked dead. He was not in fact dead and there was talk of air-lifting him to Dublin but the fog posed a problem. They did not have the facilities to deal with Paul’s condition in the Regional Hospital. The alternatives for getting the care for Paul were discussed. The plaintiff repeatedly said “He is dying, he is dead”. She became very aggressive and angry with people and she fought with the medical personnel.
15 The plaintiff, her brother and sister then went walking through the hospital looking for Francis Junior. Because of the emergency situation in the hospital there was no administration of the patients and it was necessary to go through the wards looking at the victims of this accident to find Francis junior. There was confusion everywhere, there were other people looking for their relatives. The plaintiff and her sister passed through wards looking for Francis junior. It looked like a battle field. There were many casualties. They did not recognise Francis junior as they walked along the wards. He was beyond recognition. The plaintiff passed him and then he said “Mam, this is me”. His face was swollen, his eyes were slits and his head looked like a balloon. He had a compound fracture of his nose, cuts over his face. His teeth were very prominent. His face was extremely badly injured. Initially the plaintiff was screaming his name. She stayed with him for some time. His injuries could not be established. The plaintiff didn’t know if there was brain injury. It was not possible to determine the precise injuries he had suffered. The hospital was very busy dealing with all the injured. Apart from some incidents, the plaintiff then functioned mechanically. She did not want to let the children see her cry. Francis junior asked her how Paul was and the plaintiff said he was okay. The plaintiff then went with her sister to Barringtons Hospital.
16 When they arrived they were told her husband had been anointed and they were told to be prepared because the situation did not look good….
Kelly v. Hennessy
[1995] 3 I.R. 253 Hamilton C.J.
The facts relevant to the appeal and findings of fact in relation thereto made by the learned High Court Judge are set forth in detail in the judgment about to be delivered by Denham J. and it is not necessary for me to set them forth in the course of this judgment.
As appears therefrom, the plaintiff had claimed against the defendant damages for nervous shock and for emotional and psychological distress which she alleged was caused by the negligence and breach of duty of the defendant in the driving of a motor vehicle on the 14th April, 1987, which was involved in a collision as a result of which the plaintiff’s husband and two daughters suffered severe personal injuries.
The plaintiff was not involved in the collision but shortly after 9.30 p.m. on that evening was informed by her niece of the fact of the collision and that her husband and two daughters were seriously injured therein.
The learned trial judge found that
(1) the plaintiff immediately went into shock, became upset and commenced vomiting;
(2) while being brought to Jervis Street Hospital, to which hospital her husband and two daughters had been brought by neighbours, she became ill during the course of the journey;
(3) while in hospital she saw each member of the family, each of whom was in an appalling condition;
(4) the plaintiff has from that time led what the learned trial judge described as a traumatised existence;
(5) the plaintiff had suffered immediate nervous shock resulting in vomiting on receiving the telephone call concerning the accident and that this condition was gravely aggravated by the scenes she immediately thereafter witnessed in Jervis Street Hospital;
(6) the post-traumatic stress disorder continued up to 1992 at the earliest and she continues to suffer a serious depression;
(7) he was not satisfied, having regard to all the evidence, that the plaintiff will ever fully recover from what he perceived to be a clear psychiatric illness, and
(8) the defendant had not established on the balance of probability that, because the plaintiff has refused to acknowledge her pain grief and depression, she should be found guilty of a failure to mitigate her damages.
On the basis of such findings the learned trial judge held that the plaintiff was entitled to recover as against the defendant damages for nervous shock and assessed damages in the sum of £35,000 for the past and £40,000 for the future.
The defendant has appealed against the judgment and order of the learned trial judge on the grounds that the learned trial judge had erred in law and in fact in holding that:
(1) the defendant owed a duty to the plaintiff;
(2) the injury (if any) suffered by the plaintiff was caused by the accident;
(3) the plaintiff suffered nervous shock and post-traumatic stress disorder;
(4) the plaintiff had a depressive illness at the date of the hearing;
(5) failing to hold that the injury (if any) suffered by the plaintiff was too remote;
(6) the plaintiff was entitled to compensation for the future having regard to the evidence that the plaintiff would recover if she obtained the appropriate treatment and failing to hold that the plaintiff had failed to mitigate her loss;
(7) the award of £35,000 was excessive and against the weight of the evidence.
In the course of his judgment in McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410, Lord Wilberforce stated at p. 418 of the report:
“While damages cannot, at common law, be awarded for grief and sorrow, a claim for damages for nervous shock caused by negligence can be made without the necessity of showing direct impact or fear of immediate personal injuries for oneself.”
The cases seem to establish that in order to succeed in an action for damages for nervous shock a plaintiff must establish the following:
1. The plaintiff must establish that he or she actually suffered “nervous shock”. This term has been used to describe “any recognisable psychiatric illness” and a plaintiff must prove that he or she suffered a recognisable psychiatric illness if he or she is to recover damages for “nervous shock”.
In this case it was found by the learned trial judge that the plaintiff did suffer the psychiatric illness of post-traumatic stress disorder and such finding was accepted by counsel on behalf of the defendant. Consequently, the plaintiff had discharged her onus in that regard.
2. A plaintiff must establish that his or her recognisable psychiatric illness was “shock-induced”.
This principle was enunciated in the Australian case of Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 C.L.R. 549, by Brennan J. as follows:
“A plaintiff may recover only if the psychiatric illness is the result of physical injury inflicted on him by the defendant or if it is induced by shock. Psychiatric illness caused in other ways attracts no damages, though it is reasonably foreseeable that psychiatric illness might be a consequence of the defendant’s carelessness.”
Brennan J. gave two examples where there would be no recovery:
“The spouse who has been worn down by caring for a tortiously injured husband or wife and who suffers psychiatric illness as a result goes without compensation: a parent made distraught by the wayward conduct of a brain damaged child and who suffers psychiatric illness as a result has no claim against the tortfeasor liable to the child.”
Counsel on behalf of the defendant herein, while conceding that the plaintiff suffered from a post-traumatic stress disorder, submitted that this condition was not caused by the shock of hearing of the collision and learning of and seeing the condition of the injured members of her family but by the self-induced strain of caring for her husband and daughter and consequently was not sufficiently proximate to the negligence of the defendant.
This submission will be dealt with by me at a later stage.
3. A plaintiff must prove that the nervous shock was caused by a defendant’s act or omission.
There is no doubt having regard to the findings of the learned trial judge but that the plaintiff herein has established that the nervous shock suffered by her was due to the defendant’s negligence. She has clearly established that the circumstances of the accident and the appalling injuries suffered therein by her husband and two daughters caused or materially contributed to the nervous shock.
4. The nervous shock sustained by a plaintiff must be by reason of actual or apprehended physical injury to the plaintiff or a person other than the plaintiff.
This view was clearly expressed by Deane J. in Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 115 C.L.R. 549 as being the present state of the law when he said that a duty of care (and hence liability for nervous shock) will not exist unless “the reasonably foreseeable psychiatric injury was sustained as a result of the death, injury or peril of someone other than the person whose carelessness caused the injury”.
The plaintiff has established that the nervous shock sustained by her was by reason of the appalling injuries sustained by her husband and two daughters which were caused by the negligence of the defendant and which she saw on the occasion of her visit to Jervis Street Hospital and subsequently.
5. If a plaintiff wishes to recover damages for negligently inflicted nervous shock he must show that the defendant owed him or her a duty of care not to cause him a reasonably foreseeable injury in the form of nervous shock.
It is not enough to show that there was a reasonably foreseeable risk of personal injury generally. Deane J. stated in Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 C.L.R. 549 that:
“a duty of care will not arise unless risk of injury in that particular form (i.e. psychiatric injury unassociated with conventional physical injury) was reasonably foreseeable.”
Though the issue of foreseeability was not an issue argued in the course of this appeal, it is relevant in the context of determining the nature of the duty owed by the defendant to the plaintiff.
The plaintiff in this case has established a chain of causation from the defendant’s negligence in causing serious personal injuries, with appalling consequences, to her husband and at least one of her daughters to her nervous shock and shock-induced psychiatric illness.
Was the fact that such nervous shock would be suffered by the plaintiff reasonably foreseeable by the defendant?
It was stated by Brennan J. (now Chief Justice of Australia) in the case of Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 C.L.R. 549 already referred to, that:
“It is not necessary that the precise events leading to the administration of the shock should be foreseeable. It is sufficient that shock and a psychiatric illness induced by it are reasonably foreseeable”
and
“It is not necessary for a plaintiff to prove that a reasonable man in the defendant’s position could foresee that any particular psychiatric illness might be caused by his conduct: it suffices that he could have foreseen that his conduct might cause some recognised psychiatric illness by shock.”
In the course of his judgment in McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410 Lord Bridge of Harwich stated:
“The judges, in all the decisions we have been referred to, have assumed that it lay within their own competence to determine whether the plaintiff’s ‘nervous shock’ (as lawyers quaintly persist in calling it) was in any given circumstances a sufficiently foreseeable consequence of the defendant’s act or omission relied on as negligent to bring the plaintiff within the scope of those to whom the defendant owed a duty of care.”
The question of who came within the scope of those to whom a defendant owed a duty of care has arisen in many cases and is the subject of continuing debate.
However, the question relevant to this appeal is whether the plaintiff came within the scope of the defendant’s duty of care and the fact that she does so is not in issue.
As stated by Lord Atkin in Donoghue v. Stevenson [1932] A.C. 562 at p. 580:
“At present I content myself with pointing out that in English law there must be, and is, some general conception of relations giving rise to a duty of care, of which the particular cases found in the books are but instances. The liability for negligence, whether you style it such or treat it as in other systems as a species of “culpa,” is no doubt based upon a general public sentiment of moral wrongdoing for which the offender must pay. But acts or omissions which any moral code would censure cannot in a practical world be treated so as to give a right to every person injured by them to demand relief. In this way rules of law arise which limit the range of complainants and the extent of their remedy. The rule that you are to love your neighbour becomes in law, you must not injure your neighbour; and the lawyer’s question, Who is my neighbour? receives a restricted reply. You must take reasonable care to avoid acts or omissions which you can reasonably foresee would be likely to injure your neighbour. Who, then, in law is my neighbour? The answer seems to be – persons who are so closely and directly affected by my act that I ought reasonably to have them in contemplation as being so affected when I am directing my mind to the acts or omissions which are called in question.”
There is no doubt but that nervous shock and a psychiatric illness induced by it are reasonably foreseeable consequences of the defendant’s negligence in this case.
Nor is there any doubt but that the plaintiff came within the defendant’s duty of care.
The acts of negligence on the part of the defendant which occasioned the injuries to her husband and two daughters occurred out of sight and earshot of the plaintiff.
However, the law permits of the recovery of damages for nervous shock and psychiatric illness induced thereby where a plaintiff comes on the immediate aftermath of the accident.
The relationship between the plaintiff and the person injured must be close.
As stated by Gibbs C.J. in Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 C.L.R. 549:
“where the relationship between the person killed or physically injured and the person who suffers shock is close and intimate . . . it is readily defensible on grounds of policy to allow recovery”.
Lord Wilberforce in the course of his judgment in McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410 stated at p. 422:
“The closer the tie (nor merely in relationship but in care) the greater the claim for consideration.”
Even though in McLoughlin’s case and in Jaensch v. Coffey the plaintiffs were able to recover damages for nervous shock which they suffered as a result of injuries to members of their respective families which were not inflicted in their sight or Shearing, nevertheless both the House of Lords and the High Court of Australia emphasised that the plaintiffs were present at, and personally perceived the aftermath of the accident.
Both the House of Lords and the High Court of Australia held that it was sufficient that the psychiatric illness which the plaintiffs suffered were as a result of what the plaintiffs saw or heard in the aftermath of the accident at the scene or even at the hospital where the injured relatives were taken as a result of the accidents.
As Brennan J. stated:
“liability cannot rationally depend on a race between a spouse and an ambulance.”
The plaintiff’s ties with her husband and daughters could not be closer and the effect of the learned trial judge’s judgment in this case is that the nervous shock and psychiatric illness suffered by the plaintiff was caused to her by what she learned in the ‘phone call from her niece in the immediate aftermath of the accident and what she heard and saw at the hospital immediately thereafter.
If the learned trial judge’s finding in this regard is correct, then the plaintiff is entitled to recover damages and this appeal must be dismissed.
Counsel on behalf of the appellant, however, submitted that, while the plaintiff did suffer nervous shock and a post-traumatic stress disorder and depression, such post-traumatic stress disorder and depression were not caused in the aftermath of the accident but by the events subsequent thereto, the grief and worry caused by serious injuries to her husband and daughters, the constant visits to the hospital and the strain imposed on her by the necessity to care for her husband and daughter after their discharge from hospital.
He submitted that an illness caused in such circumstances did not come within the proximity rule and that public policy required that the plaintiff’s claim for damages be excluded.
There is no public policy that the plaintiff’s claim, if substantiated, should be excluded.
As stated by Lord Russell of Killowen in McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410 at p. 429 of the report:
“But in this case what policy should inhibit a decision in favour of liability to the plaintiff? Negligent driving on the highway is only one form of negligence which may cause wounding or death and thus induce a relevant mental trauma in a person such as the plaintiff. There seems to be no policy requirement that the damage to the plaintiff should be on or adjacent to the highway. In the last analysis any policy consideration seems to be rooted in a fear of floodgates opening – the tacit question “What next?” I am not impressed by that fear – certainly not sufficiently to deprive this plaintiff of just compensation for the reasonably foreseeable damage done to her. I do not consider that such deprivation is justified by trying to answer in advance the question posed “What next?” by a consideration of relationships of plaintiff to the sufferers or deceased, or other circumstances: to attempt in advance solutions, or even guidelines, in hypothetical cases may well, it seems to me, in this field, do more harm than good. I also would allow this appeal.”
In the course of the trial herein the learned trial judge heard the evidence of the plaintiff and other witnesses, in particular, Dr. Michael Corry, consultant psychiatrist, on behalf of the plaintiff, and Dr. John A. Ryan, consultant psychiatrist on behalf of the defendant.
The assessment of such evidence is a matter for the learned trial judge and he stated that:
“I accept, therefore, that the plaintiff’s personality and her lifestyle has been changed utterly by virtue of the events the subject matter of this case. I accept Dr. Corry’s evidence”
and went on to state as follows:
“I am, therefore, satisfied that the plaintiff suffered immediate nervous shock resulting in vomiting on receiving the telephone call concerning the family’s accident. This condition was, in my view, gravely aggravated by the scenes she immediately thereafter witnessed in Jervis Street Hospital.
I am satisfied that the post-traumatic stress disorder which Dr. Corry has given evidence of continued up to 1992, at the earliest. I accept that the plaintiff continues to suffer a serious depression. I doubt, having regard to all the evidence, that I could be satisfied that she will ever fully recover from what I perceive to be a clear psychiatric illness. On the evidence adduced by the defendant, I do not accept that he has established on the balance of probability that because this plaintiff has refused to acknowledge her pain, grief and depression I ought to hold her guilty of failure to mitigate her damages.”
With regard to these findings the only issue before this Court is whether or not there was credible testimony before the learned trial judge to justify such findings and inferences.
As stated by McCarthy J. in Hay v. O’Grady [1992] 1 I.R. 210 at 217:
“The role of the this Court, in my view, may be stated as follows:
1. An appellate court does not enjoy the opportunity of seeing and hearing the witnesses as does the trial judge who hears the substance of the evidence but, also, observes the manner in which it is given and the demeanour of those giving it. The arid pages of a transcript seldom reflect the atmosphere of a trial.
2. If the findings of fact made by the trial judge are supported by credible evidence, this Court is bound by those findings, however voluminous and, apparently, weighty the testimony against them. The truth is not the monopoly of any majority.
3. Inferences of fact are drawn in most trials; it is said that an appellate court is in as good a position as the trial judge to draw inferences of fact. (See the judgment of Holmes L.J. in “Gairloch,” The S.S., Aberdeen Glenline Steamship Co. v. Macken [1899] 2 I.R. 1, cited by O’Higgins C.J. in The People (Director of Public Prosecutions) v. Madden [1977] I.R. 336 at p. 339). I do not accept that this is always necessarily so. It may be that the demeanour of a witness in giving evidence will, itself, lead to an appropriate inference which an appellate court would not draw. In my judgment, an appellate court should be slow to substitute its own inference of fact where such depends upon oral evidence or recollection of fact and a different inference has been drawn by the trial judge. In the drawing of inferences from circumstantial evidence, an appellate tribunal is in as good a position as the trial judge.”
It is clear from a consideration of the evidence in this case there was credible testimony to support the findings of the learned trial judge that the plaintiff suffered nervous shock in the immediate aftermath of the accident which was due to the negligence of the defendant; that as result thereof she suffered a post-traumatic stress disorder and depression; that these conditions were induced by such nervous shock. Consequently, it is not open to this Court to interfere with such findings.
I would disallow the appeal on these grounds.
In addition the defendant has appealed against the finding by the learned trial judge that the plaintiff, by not having treatment for her depressive condition which would prove beneficial and aid her recovery, had not failed to mitigate her damages.
There is a duty on all plaintiffs to take all reasonable steps to mitigate the damages or loss which they claim against another party.
The duty is to take all reasonable steps having regard to the nature of their injuries or illness and the circumstances of the case and the onus is on the defendant to establish such failure on the balance of probabilities.
The plaintiff in this case has provided an explanation for her failure so to do, which the learned trial judge accepted.
There was evidence before the learned trial judge which entitled him to accept the explanation and this ground of appeal also fails.
The defendant has also appealed to this Court on the grounds that the damages awarded by the learned trial judge were excessive.
The learned trial judge had awarded the sum of £35,000 by way of damages to the date of hearing and £40,000 in respect of the future.
Having regard to the evidence with regard to her condition between the date of the accident and the date of the hearing as found by the learned trial judge, I cannot find that the damages awarded in respect of that period by the learned trial judge were excessive or so excessive as to justify this Court in interfering therewith and would dismiss the appeal in respect of this award.
With regard to damages for the future, the plaintiff was at the date of the hearing, fifty-two years of age and the learned trial judge found that she continued to suffer from a serious depression and that having regard to all of the evidence, he doubted whether he could be satisfied that she will ever fully recover from what he perceived to be a clear psychiatric illness.
The onus was on the plaintiff to establish on the balance of probabilities that she would not recover from this illness and if she had discharged this onus I would have no hesitation in accepting that the amount awarded by the learned trial judge was fair and reasonable.
The learned trial judge, however, does not appear to have been so satisfied and refers to a full recovery. He appears to anticipate at least a partial recovery.
In these circumstances, I consider the award of £40,000 to be excessive and would substitute an award of £20,000 under this heading for damages.
Egan J.
I agree.
Denham J.
This is an appeal by the defendant against a judgment of the High Court delivered on the 30th March, 1993. The learned High Court Judge found that the plaintiff was entitled to recover damages against the defendant for “nervous shock”.
On the 14th April, 1987, the defendant, while driving his car in County Dublin, collided with a motor car wherein Thomas Kelly and his two daughters were travelling and as a result Thomas Kelly and his daughters suffered severe personal injuries, loss and damage for which they have recovered damages against the defendant, which sum for damages includes the cost of future care. The plaintiff was not within sight or sound of the accident; however, she claims that arising therefrom she suffered injury which was caused by the negligence of the defendant.
On that evening the plaintiff’s husband and two daughters had left home to travel to Dublin Airport to meet a niece of the plaintiff off a plane. After 9.30 p.m. the niece telephoned the plaintiff and told her that her husband and two daughters had been seriously injured in a road traffic accident. The learned trial judge found that on receipt of that telephone call:
“The plaintiff immediately went into shock, became upset and commenced vomiting. She was taken to Jervis Street Hospital by her neighbours to see her family . . . When at Jervis Street Hospital she saw her family, each of whom [was] in an appalling condition and one of whom she has described as looking like mince meat.”
The plaintiff’s family remained in hospital for some time: her husband and daughter Adrienne until July, 1987, her daughter Shirley Anne until April, 1988. The time during which they were in hospital was traumatic for the plaintiff.
The plaintiff’s husband has been left brain damaged, and is now at home where she cares for him. Her daughter Shirley Anne is also permanently brain damaged and at home and continues to pose major management problems for the plaintiff. Adrienne has made a full recovery from her injuries. While the plaintiff’s husband and Shirley Anne have received damages for their injuries from the defendant which includes the cost of their care (which will be permanent) the plaintiff will not take in trained help. She believes she should not hand their care to another person. She feels that she cannot let go, and that if she did “let go” she would never recover.
The learned trial judge found the plaintiff to be a genuine witness and a caring human being whose personality and lifestyle have been utterly and disastrously changed. There was conflicting medical evidence and the court preferred that of Dr. Corry concluding: “I am, therefore, satisfied that the plaintiff suffered immediate nervous shock resulting in vomiting on receiving the telephone call concerning her family’s accident. This condition was, in my viw, gravely aggravated by the scenes she immediately thereafter witnessed in Jervis Street Hospital.
I am satisfied that the post-traumatic stress disorder which Doctor Corry has given evidence of continued up to 1992, at the earliest. I accept that the plaintiff continues to suffer a serious depression. I doubt, having regard to all of the evidence, that I could be satisfied that she will ever fully recover from what I perceive to be a clear psychiatric illness. On the evidence adduced by the defendant, I do not accept that he has established on the balance of probability that, because this plaintiff has refused to acknowledge her pain, grief and depression, I ought to hold her guilty of a failure to mitigate her damages. I accept the plaintiff’s explanation . . . I, . . ., find that this plaintiff is entitled to recover as against the defendant for nervous shock.
For pain and suffering to date, I would award a figure of £35,000. For pain and suffering in the future, I would award a figure of £40,000.”
Submissions
While a wide-ranging notice of appeal was filed, the issues argued before the Court were more restricted. Mr. Haugh on behalf of the defendant, accepted that there was credible evidence that the plaintiff did suffer the psychiatric illness of post-traumatic stress disorder but submitted that her illness was not related sufficiently to the accident but rather to the events in the weeks and months thereafter. He argued that in these circumstances, where the cause was not the immediate traumatisation but that rather it occurred over the months after the accident, the plaintiff was outside the contemplation of the defendant. He distinguished Mullally v. Bus Eireann [1992] I.L.R.M. 722, and submitted that public policy requires that the plaintiff be excluded.
On the matter of quantum he argued that there was a clear failure to mitigate loss by the plaintiff. He submitted that during the year after the accident it was reasonable that the plaintiff’s family would be her main concern, but that after Shirley Anne was discharged home from hospital there was time for her to consider her own needs and that at that stage there was a clear failure by her to mitigate loss. She did not seek appropriate treatment for herself, which was a failure to mitigate her loss: it was not a foreseeable consequence that the defendant must pay for longer care because the plaintiff refuses genuinely but unreasonably to get treatment. He submitted that the award of £35,000 for six years’ suffering would be unreasonable and not legally appropriate because of the evidence, that she could have been cured earlier if she had taken the care urged on her.
Addressing the issue of the plaintiff’s depression he submitted that Dr. Corry had an inappropriate definition of psychiatric illness. Mr. Haugh drew attention to the evidence of the plaintiff’s problems with the care of her husband, her lack of social interest, her lack of recreation, and submitted that she was not after 1992 suffering a psychiatric illness. He argued that it was perverse of the learned trial judge to find the plaintiff was suffering a psychiatric illness at the time of trial because Dr. Corry gave an inappropriate definition of “psychiatric illness”: a life event was not a psychiatric illness. He submitted that the learned trial judge erred in fact in holding (by reason of an inappropriate definition of psychiatric illness) that she was entitled to damages for nervous shock where the post-traumatic stress disorder had gone and that at that stage she was suffering from anxiety and depression. He submitted further that if the plaintiff is entitled to general damages from the date of the hearing, £40,000 is grossly excessive, because if she took remedial care (according to the evidence) she would recover. He pointed out that her genuineness was not in issue but that it must be objectively reasonable.
Mr. O’Higgins for the plaintiff, submitted that to approach the case on the floodgates principle was to overstate this case. The post-traumatic stress disorder of the plaintiff was not in issue. He referred to the situation at the hospital, describing it as devastating, and Dr. Corry’s evidence as to the plaintiff’s exposure to the trauma surrounding the accident and her reactions at that time. Mr. O’Higgins said that while this case was not conformable to Mullally v. Bus Eireann [1992] I.L.R.M. 722, it was not to be distinguished on principle. In this case it was conceded that the plaintiff had had post-traumatic stress disorder. He argued that the disorder occurred proximate to the accident. Mr. O’Higgins submitted that there was no break in the trauma from when the plaintiff learnt of the accident; that the learned trial judge found post-traumatic stress disorder, which it is conceded by the defendant he could so find; that all the evidence relates back to the accident. He argued that for someone in the close nexus of the plaintiff to the injured husband and daughter, she is very nearly in the position of a rescuer. He said that the courts should not concern themselves about public policy; that is for the legislature. On the quantum of damags he said they ought to reflect only a small part of the disaster for the plaintiff, i.e., her post-traumatic stress disorder and the depression. In that context the award of damages was modest.
Nervous shock
“Nervous shock” is a legal term used to connote a mental as opposed to physical injury to a person. It has been accepted in Irish law that such an injury can be the subject of damages. The term was used over a hundred years ago and accepted: see Byrne v. Great Southern and Western Railway Company of Ireland (1884) cited at 26 L.R. Ir. 428 and Bell v. Great Northern Railway Company of Ireland (1896) 26 L.R. Ir. 428.
“Nervous shock” is a mental injury, being a recognisable and distinct psychiatric illness: Hinz v. Berry [1970] 2 Q.B. 40. It is a term to be contrasted to mental distress, fear, grief or sadness.
In this case neither the law on mental illness nor the fact of the post-traumatic stress disorder are in issue. It was conceded by counsel for the defendant that the plaintiff did suffer post-traumatic stress disorder.
Victim
The plaintiff was not a primary victim; that is to say she was not a participant in the accident. Her case is that she is a secondary victim; that is to say one who did not participate in the accident, but was injured as a consequence of the event.
Foreseeability
There was no issue before the Court in the appeal on foreseeability. The matters for decision rest elsewhere.
Proximity
This case turns on the issue of proximity. There are several aspects of proximity. These may include: (a) proximity of relationship between persons; (b) proximity in a spatial context; and (c) proximity in a temporal sense.
(a) Proximity of relationships
The proximity of relationship between the primary victim and the secondary victim is a critical factor. In this case there is a close relationship between the persons injured in the accident and the plaintiff. This concept was not an issue before the Court.
(b) Spatial proximity
It is evident that the plaintiff was not at the scene of the accident. However, she was told of the event on the telephone shortly thereafter, and she went immediately to the hospital. She viewed her loved ones who were in a very serious condition. She perceived the aftermath of the road traffic accident in the hospital. These facts are not in contention.
(c) Temporal proximity i.e., proximity in time
It is on the issue of proximity in time that this case turns. The defendant’s case is that the post-traumatic stress disorder arose later in time than the accident, that it arose as a result of the events in the weeks and months after the accident.
The learned trial judge stated:
“I am, therefore, satisfied that the plaintiff suffered immediate nervous shock resulting in vomiting on receiving the telephone call concerning her family’s accident. This condition was, in my view, gravely aggravated by the scenes she immediately thereafter witnessed in Jervis Street hospital.
I am satisfied that the post-traumatic stress disorder which Doctor Corry has given evidence of continued up to 1992, at the earliest . . .I . . . find that this plaintiff is entitled to recover as against the defendant for nervous shock.”
It was conceded by counsel for the defendant that the plaintiff suffered from a post-traumatic stress disorder some time after the accident. It was appropriate for Mr. Haugh to so concede, in view of the facts found by the learned trial judge on the evidence and the jurisdprudence of this Court: see Hay v. O’Grady [1992] 1 I.R. 210 at page 217. This case falls to be determined on the very precise issue as to the temporal proximity of the post-traumatic stress disorder, i.e. when did the post-traumatic stress disorder occur: did it arise after the accident or some weeks or months later? This is a question of fact. Several matters are relevant to this issue.
First, to take the commense approach. The illness in question arises as a result of a shock, of exposure to a trauma far outside the usual range of
experience. There is no doubt that the accident exposed the plaintiff to such a trauma.
Secondly, the learned trial judge has found a continuum of nervous stress, post-traumatic stress disorder, and depression from the accident. That continuum is based on credible evidence before the court.
Thirdly, the finding of the learned trial judge is as to an immediate “nervous shock” and then he refers to post-traumatic stress disorder. The shock is the trigger for the following events. There is evidence from Dr. Corry that the psychiatric illness developed in the initial few days when the patients were in hospital. Dr. Corry was asked:
“Question: Can I just ask you to expand on that. When you talk about the traumatic stress issue and subsequent depression in the first place, to what do you relate these?
Answer: Very much to her exposure to the trauma that surrounded the accident, the sudden news being told in the hospital. I mean, it was an event way outside her normal range of experience and basically the fact that she was having intrusive thoughts relating to the incident. She could not get the incident out of her mind. She had nightmares about the hospital, nightmares of Shirley Anne being on the ventilator. I mean, all the criteria of what we would call a post-traumatic stress.”
(See transcript, 25th February, 1993 at question 148).
Also the plaintiff’s evidence, accepted by the learned trial judge, as to her sleep pattern in the immediate days after the accident:
“I was not sleeping at all. Well, broken sleep for a few minutes, every time I would wake up. Even without waking up when I would be asleep I would hear those bleeps going all the time from the life support machine and also I was hearing the telephone ringing. . . . ”
. . . I actually heard it [the telephone] ringing but when I got down it was not ringing. I actually rang the hospital and said ‘Did you ring, I heard the phone’ and they said in Intensive Care ‘No, nobody rang’.”
(See transcript, 25th February, 1993, question 53 et seq.)
There was the above and other evidence upon which the High Court could (and did) conclude that the post-traumatic stress disorder occurred at a time proximate to the accident. These are facts found on credible evidence. It is clear from the text and context of the judgment that the learned trial judge used the term “immediate nervous shock” to indicate the immediate reaction to the accident, the shock, which, together with the aftermath, triggered the on-set of the post-traumatic stress disorder.
Law
The law on the issue is to be found in common law. It is useful to consider cases in other jurisdictions. In McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410, the plaintiff’s husband and three children were involved in a road accident. One of the plaintiff’s children was killed and her husband and other children seriously injured. When the accident occurred the plaintiff was two miles away, at home. She was told of the accident by a motorist who had seen it and brought to hospital where she saw her seriously injured husband and two children, and heard her daughter had been killed. As a result of seeing and hearing the results of the accident, the plaintiff suffered nervous shock: a psychiatric illness. The House of Lords allowed her appeal holding that the nervous shock had been the reasonably forseeable result of the injuries to her family caused by the defendant’s negligence.
Lord Bridge of Harwich stated at p. 433 of the report:
“The question, then, for your Lordships’ decision is whether the law, as a matter of policy, draws a line which exempts from liability a defendant whose negligent act or omission was actually and forseeably the cause of the plaintiff’s psychiatric illness and, if so, where that line is to be drawn. In thus formulating the question, I do not, of course, use the word ‘negligent’ as prejudging the question whether the defendant owes the plaintiff a duty, but I do use the word ‘foreseeably’ as connoting the normally accepted criterion of such a duty.”
After analysing the authorities he stated at p. 441 of the report:
“In approaching the question whether the law should, as a matter of policy, define the criterion of liability in negligence for causing psychiatric illness by reference to some test other than that of reasonable foreseeability it is well to remember that we are concerned only with the question of liability of a defendant who is ex hypothesi,guilty of fault in causing the death, injury or danger which has in turn triggered the psychiatric illness. A policy which is to be relied on to narrow the scope of the negligent tortfeasor’s duty must be justified by cogent and readily intelligible considerations, and must be capable of defining the appropriate limits of liability by reference to factors which are not purely arbitrary . . . On the one hand, if the criterion of liability is to be reasonable foreseeability simpliciter, this must, precisely because questions of causation in psychiatric medicine give rise to difficulty and uncertainty, introduce an element of uncertainty into the law and open the way to a number of arguable claims which a more precisely fixed criterion of liability would exclude. I accept that the element of uncertainty is an important factor. I believe that the ‘floodgates’ argument, however, is, as it always has been, greatly ex-aggerated . . .
My Lords, I have no doubt that this is an area of the law of negligence where we should resist the temptation to try yet once more to freeze the law in a rigid posture which would deny justice to some who, in the application of the classic principles of negligence derived from Donoghue v. Stevenson [1932] A.C. 562, ought to succeed, in the interests of certainty where the very subject matter is uncertain and continuously developing, or in the interests of saving defendants and their insurers from the burden of having sometimes to resist doubtful claims.”
Lord Wilberforce took a more restricted view and held that the application of the reasonable foreseeability test for nervous shock cases should be limited in terms of proximity. The proximity has three elements: the proximity of the tie or relationship between the plaintiff and the injured person; the proximity of the plaintiff to the accident in time and space; and the proximity of the communication of the accident to the plaintiff, either through sight or hearing of the event or its immediate aftermath.
In Australia, in Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 C.L.R. 549, a wife, who was not at the scene of the road traffic accident was brought to hospital where she saw her husband who was “pretty bad”. Next morning he was in intensive care, she was told he had taken a change for the worse, and she was required to come to hospital as quickly as possible. Her husband survived but she suffered nervous shock as a result of what she had seen and been told. The driver of the car was held to owe a duty of care to her and that he had been in breach of that duty. Gibbs C.J. stated:
“In the present case there was a very close relationship, both legal and actual, between the respondent and her husband. She was notified of the accident, and went to the hospital, as soon as practicable on the evening when it occurred. She personally perceived the aftermath of the accident, although not at the scene but at the hospital . . . She was, in my opinion, a ‘neighbour’ of the appellant within Lord Atkin’s principle; it was foreseeable that a person in her position would suffer nervous shock, and there is no reason of policy why her claim should not succeed.”
A number of other members of the High Court of Australia held views similar to those of Bridge L.J. in McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 A.C. 410.
In this jurisdiction, in Mullally v. Bus Eireann [1992] I.L.R.M. 722, it was found as a fact that the plaintiff, the wife and mother of primary victims, who was not at the scene of a serious bus accident but viewed its aftermath in hospitals, suffered the psychiatric illness of post-traumatic stress disorder which was triggered by the news of the accident and her experiences in its aftermath, the illness manifesting itself two days after the accident, was entitled to damages.
I have considered the above cases, and the “neighbour” principle in Donoghue v. Stevenson [1932] A.C. 562. It is not necessary in this case to choose between either the general or the more restricted approach in common law. I have used the cases to isolate factors which are relevant in law and applied these factors to the facts of this case.
The relationship of the plaintiff to the victims who were participants in the accident could not be closer, the victims were her daughter and husband who with her formed a close loving family. The plaintiff was drawn into the trauma by a telephone call. She went to the hospital as soon as practicable. She saw the seriously injured victims in the immediate aftermath of the accident when they were in so serious a state of injury as to be disturbing to the normal person. She was told of the serious nature of the injuries of her husband, but especially the serious injuries of her daughter Shirley Anne.
I am satisfied that a person with a close proximate relationship to an injured person, such as the plaintiff, who, while not a participant in an accident, hears of it very soon after and who visits the injured person as soon as practicable, and who is exposed to serious injuries of the primary victims in such a way as to cause a psychiatric illness, then she becomes a secondary victim to the accident. In reaching these determinations it is necessary to review the accident and immediate aftermath in an ex post facto way to test the situation.
In this case, the learned trial judge used the legal term “nervous shock” which is recognised legal terminology for a medically recognised psychiatric illness resulting from shock. On the facts as found by the learned trial judge, on the evidence before the Court, in view of the concession (quite rightly in my view) by counsel that the plaintiff did have post-traumatic stress disorder, in view of her proximity in relationship,
space and time, and in view of the principles in Hay v. O’Grady [1992] 1 I.R. 210 it is not open to this Court to interfere with the decision of the learned trial judge as to liability.
Mr. Haugh also submitted that Dr. Corry’s definition of psychiatric illness was inappropriate. I have considered his evidence carefully. Inter alia he was asked:
“Can I ask you this, is post-traumatic stress disorder a psychiatric condition in itself?”
To which he answered:
“Well, I suppose any condition that brings about symptomatology where somebody is anxious all the time, and depressed, having nightmares, intrusive thoughts relating to the incident, I think you call that a psychiatric condition, depression, anxiety, tension, irritability, difficulty sleeping. I mean, I do not know what else is a psychiatric condition if that is not.”
(See transcript, 25th February, 1993, question 150).
Later he was examined by Mr. Haugh who having set out the plaintiff’s happy family life prior to the accident asked:
“After the accident all that is changed. She now has responsibility she never had previously. She now has a routine that is not enjoyable, she has to mind her husband and daughters. She has no one to go out with in the evening and none of the concerts or theatre or cinema. She has to cook and care for and bath her husband. All of these things, I am suggesting these things would make anybody angry, would make anybody tense, would make anybody irritable. Would you accept that?”
Dr. Corry answered:
“Yes, I would.”
Mr. Haugh then stated:
“And you can have all of these things, I suggest, in the proportion in which she has them without being psychiatrically ill?”
To which Dr. Corry responded:
“Well, this is probably a very philosophical question, to what is mental illness. To my own sense of mental illness, mental illness is a manifestation of the kinds of experience people have in life. People do get sick when they lose their jobs, people do get depressed when somebody dies belonging to them, serious life events are to me the causation of what we call mental illness.”
When the above is read in the context of the entire body of evidence of Dr. Corry it is not such as to negate the medical evidence and it is clear
that the learned trial judge had evidence upon which to hold that the plaintiff suffered from a psychiatric illness, namely, post-traumatic stress disorder. Indeed this illness is not in dispute. It is clear from the evidence that Dr. Corry grounded the plaintiff’s illness in the events surrounding the accident. Thus, there was evidence upon which the learned trial judge could hold the post-traumatic stress disorder was caused by the events immediately surrounding the accident.
Depression
The same considerations apply to the evidence of Dr. Corry as to the plaintiff’s psychiatric illness of depression. There was oral evidence which was credible upon which the learned trial judge could make his findings of fact.
Quantum
On the issue of quantum of damages there was no real contest as to the sum for the post-traumatic stress disorder, which is not excessive. The matters in contest are the damages for the depression from approximately 1992 and for the future.
The learned trial judge had credible evidence upon which to reach his conclusion that the plaintiff did not fail to mitigate her damages. Her actions were consistent with her illness.
The learned trial judge held, on credible evidence:
“I accept that the plaintiff continues to suffer a serious depression. I doubt, having regard to all of the evidence, that I could be satisfied that she will ever fully recover from what I perceive to be a clear psychiatric illness.”
The fact that the plaintiff may never fully recover implies that she may partially recover. A psychiatric illness from which there is partial recovery remains a serious problem, and this fact was clearly taken into consideration by the learned trial judge when he determined the quantum.
In these circumstances the sum is not excessive or so excessive as to warrant interference by this Court.
I would dismiss the appeal on all grounds.
Eithne Curran v. Cadbury (Ireland) Ltd
[2000] 2 I.L.R.M. 343 Circuit Court
Judge McMahon
JUDGE McMAHON delivered his judgment on 17 December 1999 saying:
The facts
The plaintiff, a married woman with three adult children, was employed by the defendant at their factory in Coolock, Co. Dublin. On 16 March 1996, when the incident the subject matter of these proceedings occurred, the plaintiff had been employed by the defendant for about 17 years. The plaintiff with one other operator worked near a moving belt which carried bars of chocolate to the plaintiff’s work station where they were packed by the plaintiff and her work mate. Apparently, the packaging process in which the plaintiff was engaged involved her working with one other person and on the day in question she was the more senior of the two.
The plaintiff in her indorsement of claim alleged that, on the day in question, the machine feeding out the bars of chocolate was stopped without notification to the plaintiff, as should have been done, and, when the plaintiff turned on the machine, she immediately became aware that there was a fitter inside the machine, repairing it, out of her sight. She alleges she got a great fright and thought she had killed or done serious injury to a fellow employee. As a result she claims that she has suffered a serious psychiatric illness due to the negligence, breach of duty and breach of statutory duty of the defendant.
A full defence was entered by the defendant. The principal witness for the defence, Mr Breen, gave the following version of events. He said that he and another member of the management, Mr Carolan, on doing their rounds on the day in question, noticed that there was something wrong with the machine and they called the fitter to assess the problem. The housing around the machine was removed and a loose screw was identified. It was a minor problem which could be repaired in a couple of minutes. The machine was closed down and the fitter went to work on the repairs. All of this was out of sight of the plaintiff. Mr Breen said he warned the plaintiff’s work mate as to what was going on. The plaintiff alleged that she was not informed that the fitter was in the machine and when the machine stopped she went to the control panel and pressed the start button as was her normal practice. It was then, as the plaintiff put it vividly, that ‘all hell broke loose’ .
From the facts of the case it is clear that the plaintiff in this case, unlike other nervous shock cases which have come before the Irish courts in recent years, was a participant in, and not a mere observer of the accident. She started the machine. She pressed the button. She heard the commotion and the screams since the fitter, although out of sight, was quite close to her. She unwittingly caused the injuries to the fitter. Thinking she had killed or seriously injured her fellow employee she quickly turned off the power and then ran some 45 yards around the machinery to see the result of her work. As she ran she was filled with apprehension and, probably, irrational guilt. Her evidence was that when she arrived at the scene where the fitter was she was blinded with panic. She could not see the fitter’s face. All she saw was a blur where his face was and she became aware of a person frantically trying to get out of his overalls: she had cause to fear the worst.
There is little doubt that the plaintiff got a great fright and shock and that this resulted in the psychiatric condition attested to by the medical experts at the trial. Dr Kenneth Sinanan, consultant psychiatrist, who first reported on the plaintiff on 17 June 1996, stated that Mrs Curran ‘suffered from a mild post traumatic stress disorder which is still ongoing’ . Dr James Corbett, to whom the plaintiff had been referred by her GP, and who had seen her on sixteen occasions between the date of the accident and 2 June 1999 concluded on that date as follows: ‘I am of the opinion that this lady experienced a post traumatic stress disorder of moderate intensity as a result of the above accident’ . Post traumatic stress disorder is a recognised psychiatric illness (see Mullally v. Bus Éireann [1992] ILRM 722 ).
These facts clearly show that the plaintiff was at the very centre of this frightening episode. She was in the eye of the storm. In the terminology that is gaining currency in other jurisdictions, she was ‘a primary victim’ . She was not ‘a secondary victim’ , that is a person who was not involved in the accident itself, but was removed from the direct action or came on the immediate aftermath of the accident. The plaintiff had a central role in this frightening drama.
Primary and secondary victims
It is appropriate at this juncture to say a word about this terminology since some of the problems that beset this area are language based, as the continued use of the term ‘nervous shock’ itself clearly shows.
There has been a tendency in recent years, especially in English cases, to divide victims in these type of cases into two categories: primary victims and secondary victims (See Lord Oliver in Alcock v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1992] 1 AC 310 and Lord Lloyd in Page v. Smith [1996] 1 AC 155 ). Such categorisation is not without difficulties and has been criticised (See Law Commission Report (England), Liability for Psychiatric Illness (1998) Law Com. No 249, at para. 5.50, which followed the Law Commission’s Consultation Paper No. 137 (1995), where the suggestion is that the distinction should be abandoned as it is unhelpful). For my own part, I am not convinced that the separation of victims into these two categories does anything to assist the development of legal principles that should guide the courts in this complex area of the law. Hamilton CJ (with whom Egan J agreed) did not refer to the distinction in Kelly v. Hennessy [1995] 3 IR 253 ; [1996] 1 ILRM 321 the leading Irish case on the matter, and while Denham J, in the same case, used the term ‘secondary victims’ to describe the aftermath relatives who were plaintiffs in that case, her primary focus was naturally on the plaintiff before her rather than on persons who were more directly involved in the accident. She did, however, give a clear definition as to what she meant by the terms when she said of the victim before her (at p.269):
The plaintiff was not a primary victim; that is to say she was not a participant in the accident. Her case is that she is a secondary victim; that is to say one who did not participate in the accident, but was injured as a consequence of the event.
It is clear from this that Mrs Curran, in the present case, was a ‘primary victim’ in Denham J’s definition. For those who favour this categorisation, the advantage of being classified as a ‘primary victim’ is that the policy restrictions that might be justified limiting the persons to whom a duty of care is owed, would apply only to ‘secondary victims’ , as there are few ‘flood-gate fears’ in relation to primary victims. Naturally, once the distinction was made, plaintiff lawyers tried to ensure that their clients were classified as primary victims in order to get into a policy-free zone, whereas recently courts that wished to restrict recovery assigned victims, such as rescuers and employers, into the second division where policy limitations could exclude recovery. The debate, on this matter, has, in the main, only taken place in the literature and case law that has arisen since Kelly was decided in 1995, and accordingly, Irish courts have not had an opportunity to consider the matter in depth. (See Law Commission Re port (England), No. 249, op. cit. ; Handford, Psychiatric Injury in the Workplace [1999] Tort Law Review 126 and the extensive general literature cited therein).
It is important to bear this in mind in analysing and considering the legal principles that apply to the present case. Here, the problem of duty of care and reasonable foreseeability are more straightforward than in the case of secondary victims. It is perhaps not surprising that in the latter case, the courts in other jurisdictions, aware of the possibility of extending liability too far, should concern themselves with the concepts of proximity and closeness in considering the initial duty of care concept. Flood-gate fears, fears of fraud and evidentiary questions cause concern in these situations. In a case like the present, however, these concerns scarcely arise.
The basic principles
The Supreme Court , in Kelly v. Hennessy , supra , in addressing the problem of compensating aftermath victims for negligently inflicted ‘nervous shock’ , approached the problem from basic principles. Hamilton CJ, with whom Egan J agreed, was happy to start his analysis with the neighbour concept in Donoghue v. Stevenson [1932] AC 562 . He then listed five conditions which had to be complied with before recovery would be allowed. Denham J, likewise, started from the basic concepts of neighbourhood and proximity, and she considered the question whether liability should be determined on reasonable foreseeablity simpliciter (as suggested by Lord Bridge of Harwich in the English case of McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 AC 410 , an approach which she favoured in the earlier High Court decision of Mullally v. Bus Éireann [1992] ILRM 722 ) or whether the reasonable foreseeability test for nervous shock cases should be restricted by proximity factors i.e. on policy grounds (as suggested by Lord Wilberforce in McLoughlin v. O’Brian , supra ). In the end she concluded (at p. 274):
It is not necessary in this case to choose between either the general or more restricted approach in common law. I have used the cases to isolate factors which are relevant in law and applied these factors in the facts of this case.
Bearing the Supreme Court’s approach in mind, as indeed I must, it is appropriate therefore that I too should approach the present case from basic common law principles. Controversy and uncertainty still envelops this branch of law in England, and the most recent House of Lords pronouncements in White v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1998] 3 WLR 1509 , being the appeal from Frost v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1997] 1 All ER 540 , merely adds fuel to the debate. Nothing is settled as yet. Indeed, because the law in this area ‘is still evolving and has obviously not reached maturity’ (Tan Keng Feng, Liability for Psychiatric Illness. The English Law Commission [1999] Torts Law Review 165 at p. 177) the English Law Commission, after extensive study and consultation, declined to recommend comprehensive legislative reform, as such reform would freeze ‘the law at a time before it is ready’ (The Law Commission, Liability for Psychiatric Illness, (1998) Law Com. No. 249. at para. 4.1). In these circumstances, it is prudent to be guided by the basic principles and to observe good navigational advice: small boats should sail close to the shore, especially when the sea is cross and uncertain.
The plaintiff was the defendant’s employee; she was at the scene and she unwittingly caused the crisis. In the words of Denham J in Mullally she was a participant in the accident.
Whether one applies the proximity test (of Wilberforce J in Anns v. Merton London Borough Council [1978] AC 728 and adopted in this country in Ward v. McMaster [1988] IR 337 and many cases since (see for recent example H.M.W. (nee F.) v. Ireland High Court (Costello J ), 11 April 1997 ), or the close and direct criterion (of Lord Atkin in Donoghue v. Stevenson , supra ) the plaintiff clearly qualifies as being within the range of persons to whom a duty of care is owed. The questions that rightly exercise the courts in Mullally v. Bus Éireann , supra , and Kelly v. Hennessy , supra , need not concern us in the present set of circumstances. The control mechanisms which courts feel necessary to introduce in the case of by-standers and aftermath victims are not required here. Moreover, the plaintiff in addition to being a neighbour in the Atkinian sense, was also the defendant’s employee in this case, and this legal relationship also imposes some obligations (tortious and contractual) on the defendant as employer. The duty of the employer towards his employee is not confined to protecting the employee from physical injury only; it also extends to protecting the employee from non-physical injury such as psychiatric illness or the mental illness that might result from negligence or from harassment or bullying in the workplace. In Walker v. Northumberland County Council [1995] 1 All ER 737 the English courts imposed liability where the plaintiff foreseeably suffered a nervous breakdown because of unreasonably stressful working conditions imposed on him by his employer. There is no reason to suspect that our courts would not follow this line of authority if it came before the courts in this jurisdiction.
The question that concerns us here, therefore, relates not so much to the duty aspect of the problem, but more to the nature of the harm which the plaintiff suffered and whether this kind of harm, psychiatric illness, could be reasonably foreseen as a consequence that would follow from the defendant’s lack of care in the circumstances.
Before addressing these issues, however, an examination of the conduct of the defendant and its servants and agents is necessary.
When management, in the persons of Mr Breen and Mr Carolan, discovered the problem in the distribution line, Mr Breen called for the fitter. When the fitter arrived he removed a side panel from the machine’s housing. When the mechanisms were covered in, the machine presented as a long counter of metal easing which was approximately four feet off the ground. On top of this was a see-through perspex window which was capable of being opened on a hinge. Mr Breen and the fitter were on one side of the counter and on the other side was the control panel which was accessible to, and near the work station of, the plaintiff and her fellow worker. When the line carrying the chocolate was working, the chocolate bars were fed out onto a line that emerged at a right angle from the counter, past the control panel, and made other right angles as it zig-zagged on its way past the plaintiff and her fellow-employee. It was clear to Mr Breen, that it would be very dangerous if the machine was started up again while the fitter was working on it. It was also clear to Mr Breen that all persons likely to approach the control panel in these circumstances should be warned of the fitter’s presence in the machine while he was carrying out the repairs. Mr Breen in evidence said he signalled through the perspex glass to the plaintiff’s workmate, that the machine would be shut down while the fitter was working on it on the blind side from the plaintiff. He also said that he communicated that the repairs would take approximately three minutes and that the machine should not be restarted while work was in progress. This message was, according to Mr Breen, communicated by a series of hand signals from behind the perspex panel, in a noisy environment and then only, according to Mr Breen, to the plaintiff’s fellow-employee. (This version was not confirmed or contradicted by any other witness as the fellow employee who was alleged to have received this message did not give evidence at the trial). The plaintiff, Mrs Curran, however, gave firm evidence that whatever might have passed between Mr Breen of management, and her team operative, the message was never passed on to her by anyone, and I believed the plaintiff in this matter. If the warning had been passed on to the plaintiff why would she then have activated the machine if she knew the fitter was still inside the counter? One other point should be mentioned at this juncture: Mr Breen was the only person who could see both the fitter and the control panel at the same time while the repairs operation was in progress, and while Mr Breen was on guard, he received a call on his phone bleeper. To take the call, Mr Breen left his post of vigilance and it was in his absence that the plaintiff started up the machine.
From this brief outline of the facts it is clear that the defendant failed to take reasonable care in the circumstances for the safety of its employees. In particular, when management appreciated the risk involved, Mr Breen fell short of what the reasonable employer would do. First, he failed to communicate the danger of restarting the machine in a clear unambiguous way to all persons in the vicinity who were likely to restart the machine. The tick-tack sign language used in the noisy atmosphere and through the perspex glass was more appropriate to the coded language required in the bookmakers’ ring, where secrecy is at a premium, than what was required in ensuring clear communications in a situation where death and serious personal injury were present. Secondly, he left his post of vigilance to take a phone call; there was no evidence that the call was so urgent that it should take over the task in hand which Mr Breen testified would only take three minutes in any event. Thirdly, he failed (and management generally failed), (a) to devise a more adequate warning system: a simple warning notice on the control panel while repairs were in progress would have prevented an unsuspecting operative from re-starting the machine; (b) to devise a system which would ensure that the machine would be knocked off while it was being repaired. After the accident a lock button was placed on the panel, but I would hesitate in concluding with the benefit of hindsight that failure to do this before the accident amounted to negligence. Finally, Mr Breen failed to open the perspex panel, through which he was looking, and which would have had the effect of automatically knocking off the machine while the panel remained open.
Furthermore, even if Mr Breen did get a coherent warning to the plaintiff’s fellow employee, (which I do not believe he did) and even if the significance of the message was fully appreciated by this employee, the message was not passed on to the plaintiff, whose evidence on this I accept. In failing to pass on the message to the plaintiff in such circumstances, the work mate would make the defendant vicariously liable for his omission in this regard.
From these facts therefore, which are supported by the evidence, I have little difficulty in concluding that the defendant was clearly in breach of its obligation to take reasonable care for the plaintiff in these circumstances.
Kind of harm: psychiatric illness
The remaining issue is whether the courts are willing to compensate the plaintiff for the kind of harm she suffered which was not physical injury as traditionally defined, but psychiatric injury previously described by lawyers as ‘nervous shock’ . A couple of preliminary points can be made.
First, Irish authorities clearly establish that the duty to compensate for nervous shock in negligence cases extends only to recognised psychiatric illnesses. In the present case, the medical evidence of both doctors was that the plaintiff suffered from a mild to moderate post traumatic stress disorder and this has been accepted in this jurisdiction as a recognisable psychiatric illness (see Mullally v. Bus Éireann , supra ). This diagnosis was not challenged by the defendant. Neither was the conclusion of Dr James Corbett, that the illness was caused by the accident, and by the shock which the plaintiff suffered, seriously contested.
Second, such harm is recognised as compensable in negligence only if it is brought about by a shock or sudden event. Compensation in this jurisdiction is not available for general grief or sorrow (Hosford v. John Murphy and Sons Ltd [1988] ILRM 300 ) or for a condition which is brought about over a period of time, for example, the wear and tear which caring parents might suffer if they have to look after a son or daughter severely injured in an accident (Kelly v. Hennessy , supra ). Again, there was agreement in this case that the plaintiff’s condition was brought about by the crisis which followed when she switched on the machine. (It is probably fair to say that the court had not the stress at work situations in mind when laying down this condition. See Walker v. Northumberland Co. Council where the plaintiff employee recovered for a nervous breakdown (the second) caused by stress at work.)
That much is clear.
Reasonably foreseeable psychiatric illness
Although the courts have long since indicated their willingness to recognise nervous shock or psychiatric illness as harm which is compensateable in our jurisdiction (see Bell v. Great Northern Railway Company of Ireland (1890) 26 LR (Ir) 428 ; Byrne v. Great Southern and Western Railway Company of Ireland Irish Court of Appeal , February 1884, cited in Bell ; Mullally v. Bus Éireann , supra ; Kelly v. Hennessy , supra ), it must of course be harm which is reasonably foreseeable by the defendant. If the plaintiff is within the range of persons who is likely to be affected by the defendant’s actions or omissions, and to whom a duty is owed, and it is reasonably foreseeable that failure to take care on the part of the defendant will result in psychiatric illness, then the defendant will be liable for such psychiatric illness if it is negligently inflicted. Moreover, liability will be imposed in such circumstances even if no physical injury results from the lack of care. (See Bell , supra ; Byrne , supra ; and Kelly v. Hennessy , supra ). In determining whether such psychiatric illness is reasonably foreseeable or not it will be relevant to take into account, inter alia , that there was fear for one’s own physical safety (Bell , supra ; Byrne , supra ), the safety of one’s family (Hambrook v. Stokes Bros [1925] 1 KB 141 ), or the safety of one’s fellow employees (Dooley v. Cammell Laird & Co. Ltd [1951] 1 Lloyd’s Rep 271 ), or even fear for the safety of ones home (Attia v. British Gas plc [1988] QB 304 ).
In the present case it is clear from the evidence and from the facts already outlined, that it was reasonably foreseeable, if the plaintiff switched on the machine while the fitter was inside the housing, that the fitter would in all probability be physically injured and that the plaintiff would get a great fright which could easily result in a serious assault on her nervous system and result in psychiatric illness. It must surely be conceded that when the machine was switched on with the fitter inside ‘all hell would break loose’ , to use the plaintiff’s own phrase in evidence. The noise, the screams, the malfunctioning of the machine, the shout of alarm from others, all assaulting the plaintiff through her own senses, would frighten the most courageous. Add to this the guilt factor, irrationally assumed by the plaintiff as a result of her causative role, and one has a combination that would frighten the bravest soul. The psychiatric illness (PTSD) that these events triggered was acknowledged by the doctors who gave evidence.
It is clear, therefore, that the defendant owed the plaintiff a duty of care in the circumstances; that there was a breach of its common law duty to take care; that the defendant attracted liability vicariously through the negligence of its employees; and, finally, that the plaintiff suffered a compensatable injury which was reasonably foreseeable in the circumstances.
Policy
Liability must follow unless there are policy reasons which would operate against the plaintiff (Ward v. McMaster , supra ). Hamilton CJ in Kelly v. Hennessy , supra , said, in allowing an aftermath claim that: ‘[t]here is no public policy that the plaintiff’s claim, if substantiated should be excluded’ (p.262) echoing Gibbs CJ in Jaensch v. Coffey (1984) 155 CLR 549 at p.556. He quoted Lord Russell of Killowen in McLoughlin v. O’Brian , supra , who rejected the floodgates argument in that case. In Mullally , Denham J also took the view that there was no public policy which prevented the plaintiff from recovering, in a similar case, nor was there any legal or constitutional ban to such recovery. If there is no policy argument against recovery in those cases, it would seem that, a fortiori , there should be none in the present case where the plaintiff was a participant in the accident.
The main policy reasons put forward for denying recovery in these type of situations are: (i) ‘Floodgate’ fears (ii) the difficulty of proving that the injury exists and (iii) the possibility of fraud. There is little possibility, where the plaintiff was an employee and was present and was a ‘main player’ , of releasing a flood of claims if the plaintiff is awarded damages in this case. The evidentiary problems of proving the psychiatric illness are to my mind exaggerated. They are no more difficult than the proof required in some types of back injuries which are not detectable by x-ray or scanning process. Further, the courts have no hesitation in compensating psychiatric illness when it accompanies physical injury, where the proof requirements for the psychiatric element are equally problematical. If the proof problem does not deter the courts in the latter type of case, why should the policy objection prevail where the only injury is psychiatric illness? Finally, the possibility of fraud is ever present in all tort claims. The possibility can be exaggerated, however, and the possibility of fraud is not confined to cases of psychiatric illness. The rules of evidence, the burden of proof and the trial process generally, are designed to minimise this risk, and by and large succeed. It is my view, therefore, that there are no policy reasons why the plaintiff in the present case should be denied recovery for her injuries. On the contrary, it would be unjust to do so.
Irish authorities and the conditions laid down in Kelly v. Hennessy
Counsel for the parties in this case relied in argument on the Irish cases of Mullally v. Bus Éireann , supra , and Kelly v. Hennessy , supra . These were two cases where persons who were not directly involved in the accident claimed damages for psychiatric illness they suffered from witnessing horrific scenes in the aftermath of the accident. In so far as these cases did not concern victims who were participants in the accident they are, of course, distinguishable from the present case. But, in so far as they contain general principles of law which are relevant to our enquiry I am of course bound by them, and, in this regard, I must have particular regard to the general conditions necessary for recovery in nervous shock cases as set out by Hamilton CJ in Kelly . These are as follows (at pp. 258–9/325–6):
1. The plaintiff must establish that he or she actually suffered ‘nervous shock’ . This term has been used to describe ‘any recognisable psychiatric illness’ and a plaintiff must prove that he or she suffered a recognisable psychiatric illness if he or she is to recover damages for ‘nervous shock’ …
2. The plaintiff must establish that his or her recognisable psychiatric illness was ‘shock induced’ ….
3. A plaintiff must prove that the nervous shock was caused by a defendant’s act or omission….
4. The nervous shock sustained by a plaintiff must be by reason of actual or apprehended physical injury to the plaintiff or a person other than the plaintiff….
5. If a plaintiff wishes to recover damages for negligently inflicted nervous shock he must show that the defendant owed him or her a duty of care not to cause him a reasonably foreseeable injury in the form of nervous shock. It is not enough to show that there was a reasonably foreseeable risk of personal injury generally.
[There are omissions from this quote.]
A quick check against these requirements shows that the plaintiff in the instant case could meet all these requirements and so there is nothing in Kelly v. Hennessy which would prevent the plaintiff from recovering here.
Mullally and Kelly (and indeed most of the recent cases in England such as McLoughlin v. O’Brian , supra ; Alcock , supra ; Page v. Smith , supra ; White , supra ) are concerned with psychiatric illness suffered by persons who were not participants in the accident but who suffered injury in the aftermath, as bystanders or as rescuers. They were what has become known now in England as ‘secondary victims’ . In these cases the courts’ principal concern has been with imposing limits on the class of people who can recover and they have focused in doing so on the duty question and the policy reasons why limitations — relational, spatial, temporal and perceptional — should be imposed (wittily described by Mullany and Handford , Tort Liability for Psychiatric Damage (The Law Book Co. Ltd., Sydney 1993), as ‘nearness, hearness and dearness’ factors, at p. 12).
In the present case, however, we are not concerned with secondary victims. Here Mrs Curran is a participant in the accident as well as an employee and the duty question is scarcely arguable. Moreover, the plaintiff is an essential causative factor, in the factual sense. Kelly and Mulllally are therefore distinguishable, although there is no doubt that Hamilton CJ’s dicta are relevant to our deliberations in so far as they are of general application to nervous shock cases and are not confined to ‘aftermath victims’ . More relevant, perhaps, to our case are the cases of Bell v. Great Northern Railway Company of Ireland , supra , and Byrne v. Great Southern & Western Company of Ireland , supra . In Byrne the plaintiff was put in fear for his safety when a train out of control came towards the signal box where he was stationed. Although he suffered no physical injury he recovered for nervous shock. He was clearly a participant in so far as he was involved in the accident and he feared greatly for his own physical safety. Bell had similar facts. In the present case, Mrs Curran had no fear of physical injury to herself. Her concern was that she caused serious injury or death to her work mate as an unwitting participant. The real question in our case can be posed in the following way:
Whether an involuntary or, more correctly, an unwitting participant in an accident who suffers psychiatric illness, can successfully sue a defendant who through his negligence puts the plaintiff in a position that he or she thinks that he or she has killed or caused serious bodily injury to a fellow employee?
I have no doubt on principle and under the general requirements, set down by Hamilton CJ in Kelly , that the plaintiff can recover in such circumstances.
Involuntary participants
I am confirmed in this by the English case law on this matter which although not cited to me in these proceedings is in my view very relevant to the issues in hand.
In Dooley v. Cammell Laird & Co. Ltd [1951] 1 Lloyd’s Rep 271 the plaintiff suffered nervous shock when the load he was lifting as a crane driver dropped into a ship’s hold where the driver’s workmate was working. The sling around the load was defective and after it broke the plaintiff remained in the driving cab of the crane for some time to see if he could render assistance from the cab. The plaintiff was employed by the first named defendant, who lent him, with the crane, to the second named defendant. It was the foreman of the second defendant who attached the load to the crane before the hoist began. The plaintiff alleged breach of statutory duty against his employer and breach of common law duty of care against the second named defendant. He was successful against both. The matter was treated as being one of foreseeability of damage: ‘[f]urthermore, if the driver of the crane concerned fears that the load may have fallen upon some of his fellow workmen, and that fear is not baseless or extravagant, then it is, I think, a consequence reasonably to have been foreseen that he may well himself suffer a nervous shock’ (at p.277).
Two other cases illustrate the same principle: Galt v. British Railway Board (1983) 133 NLJ 870 and Wigg v. British Railway Board The Times, 4 February 1986 . In the former a train driver came round a bend and found two railway workers on the track due to the negligence of the defendant, his employer. The plaintiff suffered a heart attack. It is stated in the headnote that ‘the defendants owed him a duty to take reasonable care not to expose him to injury from nervous shock’ . In Wigg the guard in the train was negligent in failing to ensure that the train doors were shut, and as a result a passenger was killed when he fell from the train. The plaintiff, a train driver, descended from his cab and found the victim and suffered nervous shock as a consequence. He too was successful in his action against his employers.
This line of authority received further support from the Court of Appeal in Frost v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1997] 1 All ER 540 . This was another action arising out of the disaster at the Hillsborough Football Stadium. Here a number of police officers sued their employer, their Chief Constable, for damages and negligence for post traumatic stress disorder suffered as a result of being on duty on the day, when 96 spectators died and 730 were injured. After reviewing the case law extensively Rose LJ, delivering the court’s judgment, stated at p.551:
(xii) In none of the cases before the House of Lords since Ogwo v. Taylor was the plaintiff either a servant of the defendant or a rescuer…. This is a crucial matter which explains why some of the present plaintiffs may succeed, whereas the plaintiffs in Alcock’s case failed. The distinction is not due to any preference being given by the courts to policemen over laymen. It exists because the court has long recognised the duty of care to guard employees and rescuers against all kinds of injury, whereas, in deciding whether any duty of care exists towards plaintiffs who are not employees, rescuers, or primary victims, the courts have, in recent years, imposed specific criteria in relation to claims for psychiatric injury.
The court accordingly, awarded damages to those police officers who were on duty at the stadium on the day in question (‘but not to those who were on duty nearby and who were not in the aftermath or rescuers’ ) as they were ‘at the ground in the course of duty, within the area of risk of physical or psychiatric injury and were thus exposed, by the first defendant’s negligence, to excessively horrific events such as were likely to cause psychiatric illness even to a police officer. There was therefore a breach of duty to such persons’ .
It is clear from this line of authority therefore that the plaintiff in our case can recover, since the employer owed her a duty of care not to expose her to reasonably foreseeable psychiatric illness caused by their negligence and which caused the plaintiff to think she had seriously injured her fellow-employee. (It should be noted that the rule in Dooley v. Cammell Laird Co. Ltd has been supported by Lord Oliver in Alcock , supra , and by the Law Commission in England: see the Law Commission Consultation Paper No. 137, Liability for Psychiatric Illness, 1995. Indeed the Law Commission supports recovery even in cases where the shock was not experienced through the plaintiff’s unaided senses and even though he or she was not close to the accident in time and space.)
It seems to me that the critical element in these cases is that the defendant’s negligence brought the plaintiff into the accident as an active participant. The plaintiff unwittingly became an essential link in the causative chain which resulted in injury to a fellow-employee. It is clearly foreseeable in those circumstances that the plaintiff might develop a guilt complex which, with the other factors accompanying the accident, and directly perceived by the plaintiff herself, could result in a psychiatric illness.
Liability as ‘an involuntary participant’ , is not based on the employer / employee relationship (although it most frequently occurs in that context), but rather on the more general duty not to put someone in a position where they reasonably think they have killed or seriously injured someone else. It is independent of the employment relationship. (Handford P. , Psychiatric Injury in the Workplace [1999] Tort Law Review 126 , at p.131). This does not appear to have been questioned in England until Page v. Smith , supra , in 1996 and more recently in 1999 by the House of Lords, which in White v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police overruled the Court of Appeal (supra ) which heard the case under the name of another plaintiff in the case: Frost v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police. White was another case where a policeman on duty on the day of the Hillsborough football disaster sued as an employee claiming damages for nervous shock caused by his employer’s negligence. The House of Lords dismissed the plaintiff’s action, emphasising the need for such plaintiffs to be within the area of physical risk, and rejecting the notion that the employer owed any general duty not to cause an employee psychiatric harm.
Page and White have not been considered by the higher courts in this jurisdiction. The decision has been seriously criticised (See Handford, op. cit.; Tan Keng Feng, op. cit. at p. 164 ‘The House of Lords ’ decision in White … places severe and unjustified limitations on the rights of workers…’), is not in accordance with the Australian approach and does not appear to be an approach favoured by the Law Commission (England) in its reports. (The report predated the House of Lords decision, but took account of the Court of Appeal’s view). Moreover, White was not directly concerned with the category of persons who participated in the accident and can on this basis be distinguished from the case in hand. On this view, White does not undermine the Dooley line of authority.
Handford’s assessment of the Dooley line of cases is preferable when he says: ‘… the true explanation of the Dooley line of cases is that the defendant’s negligence placed the plaintiff in the position of being (or thinking he was) the involuntary cause of another death or injury’ . (Handford, op. cit. , at p. 134. To the three cases cited as the Dooley line, Handford adds two more: Carlin v. Helical Bar Ltd (1970) 9 KIL 154 , and Meek v. British Railways Board QBD , 15 December 1983 ; Handford , op. cit. , at p. 133).
On the basis of the Dooley line of authority I would allow the plaintiff in this case to recover also.
Breach of statutory duty
In addition to the defendant’s breach of its common law duty of care, the defendant is also in breach of its statutory duties in this matter. In this regard the plaintiff’s counsel referred in particular to the Safety, Health and Welfare at Work (General Application Regulations 1993 (S.I. No. 44 of 1993) and especially to s. 13 of the 5th schedule thereof which reads as follows:
13
(a) Where possible maintenance operations shall be carried out when equipment is shut down.
(b) Where this is not possible, it shall be necessary to take appropriate protection measures for the carrying out of such operations or for such operations to be carried out outside the area of danger.
The plaintiff alleged, inter alia , a breach of this section and the defendant’s counsel scarcely contested the point. I find that the defendant is also in breach of this regulation, and since the defendant should have foreseen that the plaintiff might have suffered psychiatric illness for its failure in this regard the plaintiff is also entitled to recover on this ground. It should be noted that in defining ‘personal injury’ s. 2 of the Safety, Health and Welfare at Work Act 1989 includes ‘any disease and any impairment of a person’s physical or mental condition’ (emphasis added).
This definition raises an interesting question, which although it does not arise in this case, could certainly arise in future. From the definition of ‘personal injury’ just given, it is clear that the statutory duty in the present case obliges the defendant to avoid both physical and mental injury and if the defendant foresees some personal injury (e.g. physical injury) it could be argued that he will nevertheless be liable for any personal injury that follows, even if this is mental impairment only. The plaintiff here does not have to rely on this interpretation, since I have found as a fact that the defendant in the present case could foresee psychiatric illness and that is what the plaintiff suffered.
5.
Duty as employer
In view of my findings for the plaintiff under the above headings I do not propose to address the question of whether there is a general duty on an employer to take reasonable care to prevent the employee suffering psychiatric illness because of the conditions of employment. As already mentioned, the House of Lords has considered the matter recently in the White case, where it held that there was no such general duty on the employer. The judgment is controversial and I would content myself with the remark that there must be a duty in this respect in some circumstances at least , even if a blanket duty in all circumstances is rejected. Were I pushed to make a decision, I would be inclined to the view that the plaintiff in the present case, and in the factual situation we are considering, was owed such a duty by her employer. White’s case can be distinguished in so far as the policemen there were not participants or directly involved in the incident, and arguably were comparable to by-standers and spectators. In no way, however, could Mrs Curran in the present case be so described. Even if there is no general duty of care to avoid negligently inflicted psychiatric illness between employer and employee, as asserted by White , it is nevertheless clear that such a relationship cannot disqualify or disadvantage a claimant who is entitled to recover under other headings.
Summary of English and Irish law now
After White the English position is as follows: persons who suffer negligently inflicted psychiatric illness are divided into two groups: primary victims and secondary victims. Primary victims are variously defined as those who were also exposed to physical injury or who were in the area of risk of physical injury or who were participants or directly involved in the accident. Secondary victims include mere bystanders or spectators. There appear to be no other categories, so that all claimants are either primary or secondary victims. The law views secondary victims as being less deserving and consequently, it demands that those victims must, for policy reasons, satisfy the courts in addition to the ordinary negligence requirements, that there was a ‘close’ relationship between the claimant and the victim, that they were spatially and temporally near the accident and that they perceived the events through their own senses. White , in effect, held that rescuers and employee claimants who up to then had been considered to be entitled to recover without having to concern themselves with ‘the control mechanisms’ , are now treated as secondary victims also. To succeed, therefore, a rescuer must now show that he has a ‘close’ relationship with the injured person(s) and that he complies also with the other policy requirements. White also decided that there is no general duty of care owed by the employer to his employees in respect of psychiatric illness, and employees, like other secondary victims, must now also surmount the policy control mechanisms if they wish to recover. Finally, the English courts have held in Page v. Smith , supra , that if the defendant could foresee personal injury (i.e. physical or psychiatric illness) he will be liable if the claimant only suffers psychiatric illness.
In contrast, to recover for this type of injury in the Irish courts, the claimant must comply with the five conditions laid down by Hamilton CJ (with whom Egan J agreed) in Kelly v. Hennessy . Nowhere in the Chief Justice’s judgment is there any reference to primary or secondary categories. Denham J in the same case seemed to accept the distinction, and indicated that to be a primary victim one had to be a ‘participant’ in the events. As opposed to the English position, Hamilton CJ also held that to recover in Ireland for nervous shock, the defendant had to foresee nervous shock and not merely personal injury in general. When addressing these issues in Kelly , the Irish courts relied heavily on the Australian approach as expressed in Jaensch v. Coffey , supra , an approach which has been rejected by the English Courts.
Two things become clear from this: first, the law on this topic is far from settled in either jurisdiction; second, a divergence of approach between the two jurisdictions is becoming increasingly obvious and perhaps inevitable. Several questions have yet to be confronted by the Irish courts: should the law in this jurisdiction accept the primary/secondary classification?; are there to be other classes — tertiary victims for example?; if not, are there to be exceptions to the primary/secondary categories — e.g. rescuers and/or employees?; is ‘participation’ to be the criterion in determining primary victims?; is it necessary for a defendant to foresee nervous shock or is it sufficient if he foresees ‘personal injury’ of some kind?; are the occupational stress cases like Walker v. Northumberland County Council [1995] 1 All ER 737 where the plaintiff is clearly a primary victim, but where the injury is not shock induced, affected by these developments?; and perhaps, most fundamental of all: is the distinction between physical and psychiatric injury medically or legally defensible nowadays? (See Lord Lloyd of Berwick in Page v. Smith [1996] 1 AC 155 , at p. 188.)
The House of Lords ‘ decision in White is somewhat reminiscent of its earlier decision in Murphy v. Brentwood District Council [1991] 1 AC 398 where it resiled from its earlier approach in Anns v. Merton London Borough Council [1978] AC 728 on the general duty of care issue. This withdrawal was never followed by the Irish courts, who in Ward v. McMaster , supra , and a succession of cases thereafter, kept faith with the Anns’ approach. From the Supreme Court’s reliance on the Australian authorities in Kelly , it would seem that the Irish courts will not be overawed by White and may well choose, as it did in Ward v. McMaster , to go its own road, especially since White has its critics (see supra ).
Lord Hoffman in White (with whom Lord Stein agreed) in refusing to compensate the policemen who sued their employers in that case gave two reasons for his refusal. First, he said there would be a definitional problem if one was to recognise them as rescuers: who else would fit into the definition of rescuer? This is hardly a compelling reason for refusing recovery, and Lord Hoffman himself acknowledged this as a ‘less important reason’ (ibid. at p. 1556). The law is continuously concerned with definitional problems and it can hardly be advanced as a reason for not doing justice. The second and more compelling reason he advanced for not treating policemen as rescuers and allowing them to recover, was that to do so would be unfair and would offend against the ‘notions of distributive justice’ . ‘[The ordinary person] would think it wrong that policemen, even as part of a general class of persons who rendered assistance, should have the right to compensation’ for psychiatric injury out of public funds while the bereaved relatives are sent away with nothing’ (ibid. , at pp. 1556–7). This of course raised fundamental questions as to the purpose of the tort system in general, but in the present context it should be noted that such a distinction is not deemed offensive or objectionable per se , in our jurisdiction, where the Garda Compensation Scheme accepts that gardaí injured in the course of duty will get full compensation, whereas the ordinary citizen gets no general damages for pain and suffering for criminally inflicted injuries. Perhaps the Irish courts would see nothing wrong with allowing such policemen as were involved in White recovery either as employees or rescuers and the policy reason given by Lord Hoffman for refusing compensation would not appear to have the same force in Ireland in any event.
Conclusion
For the reasons outlined above I would allow the plaintiff to recover in the case because:
1. She is owed a general duty of care on proximity and neighbourhood principles, and there has been a breach of that duty which caused the plaintiff reasonably foreseeable psychiatric harm; further there are no good policy reasons in her case which should deny the duty of care.
2. She complies with the five conditions laid down by Hamilton CJ in Kelly v. Hennessy , supra .
3. She was an ‘involuntary participant’ due to the defendant’s negligence;
4. The defendant was in breach of a statutory duty which resulted in ‘an impairment of [the plaintiff’s] physical or mental condition’ .
Having found for the plaintiff I now address her injuries and the measure of damages.
The injuries
Having found for the plaintiff, I now turn to consider her injuries in more detail. The evidence before the court in this regard, given by Dr K. Sinanan, consultant psychiatrist and by Dr James Corbett, was in its essentials not seriously contested. Both doctors gave evidence that the plaintiff suffered post traumatic stress disorder as a result of the accident, which according to Dr Corbett was ‘of moderate intensity’ and according to Dr Sinanan was of a ‘mild form’ . Further, according to Dr Corbett when the fitter emerged from the machine the plaintiff was in ‘a state of extreme shock’ . Following the accident the plaintiff becane very anxious and complained of bouts of diarrhoea and tightness in her chest. She had nightmares and her self-esteem was diminished. She was much less outgoing, and developed a phobia regarding the site of the accident and was agitated and tearful when describing the incident. She was out of work for several weeks. In giving her evidence at the trial, it was clear too that the plaintiff was still very upset when recounting the incident.
Between the date of the accident and the trial the plaintiff was ‘up and down’ : she benefited somewhat from a course of psychotherapy, but also became depressed and had to have medication from time to time. The sixteen session course of psychotherapy addressed problems with her self-esteem and her confidence. She became more dependent on support from her family. At the time of the trial more than three and a half years after the accident she was still on anti-depressants, but according to Dr Corbett a favourable prognosis was anticipated and he expected that the plaintiff’s residual problems would resolve within a further twelve months.
Dr Sinanan’s reports (2) confirmed Dr Corbett’s diagnosis. In particular, he confirmed that the plaintiff was anxious, tense, red in the face, distressed and tearful when talking about the experience. Initially, he recommended medication to inhibit panic, and/or therapy. When Dr Sinanan reported in February 1999, the plaintiff was somewhat improved, but was still taking anti-depressant tablets and anti-anxiety medicine. She was still experiencing occasional flashbacks but had begun to emerge from an emotional shell she had constructed around herself. He predicted that she would continue to improve and she would be back to normal after another six to nine months of medication.
All in all, therefore, the plaintiff suffered a very unpleasant experience which had a serious effect on her emotional life for more than three and a half years. Her family life and her social contacts were fractured. Thankfully, she is now on the mend, but there is some way to go yet before she is back to her old self.
In the circumstances, I will award the plaintiff £12,000 for pain and suffering to date and £5,000 for future pain and suffering. To this I would add £1,700 for agreed special damages making a total of £18,700.
I award costs to the plaintiff.
Cuddy v. Mays & Ors
[2003] IEHC 103 Kearns J.
This is a claim for damages for nervous shock suffered by the plaintiff consequent upon a road traffic accident which occurred on the 13th June, 1998 at Clonboyne, Co. Laois.
On the evening of that day, a motor car, owned and driven by one Matthew Peters, collided with the back of a trailer attached to a tractor. In turn, this vehicle, which contained nine occupants, was rear ended by another car driven by the fourth named defendant. Five people travelling in Mr. Peters’ car were killed in the tragedy, including Raymond Cuddy, the plaintiff’s brother. His sister Jackie was also a passenger in the Peters’ vehicle and suffered extremely serious and life-threatening injuries. All of the other ‘primary victim’ occupants in the motor car were well known to the plaintiff, either as cousins or lifelong family friends. All lived and grew up together in the locality where the accident occurred.
At the time of the accident the plaintiff, who was born on the 19th May, 1978, worked as a porter at the General Hospital in Portlaoise. He had the misfortune to be actually on duty that night and was in the Casualty Unit when the ambulances containing the victims, three of whom were already dead, arrived at the hospital.
When the first ambulance arrived, Mr. Cuddy assisted but did not recognise that one of those seriously injured in the ambulance was his cousin, Feargal Hanlon. He died a few days later. The second ambulance brought another cousin, Lorraine Bowe, who was strapped to a spinal board. She subsequently died. He also recognised the other three patients in the ambulance. He was told at this point that his brother, Raymond, was involved in the accident but was not told that he had died. However, having spoken with the ambulance driver, he realised that his brother was likely to be one of the deceased.
The plaintiff was advised to leave Casualty by a member of nursing staff, due to his relationship to the people coming in. He telephoned his parents to come to the hospital. However, Mr. Cuddy was asked by Gardaí to help identify all nine persons involved in the accident. This involved going to the mortuary to identify the deceased. He was especially distressed by the condition in which he found his brother, and indeed Mr. Peters, who had horrific facial injuries. His sister, Jackie, had head injuries and multiple orthopaedic injuries of the most severe kind.
The three persons who were dead on admission were Aoife Carroll, Matthew Peters and the plaintiff’s brother, Raymond Cuddy. Two others, Feargal O’Hanlon and Lorraine Bowe, died some days later.
The scene at the hospital, which had been having a quiet evening up to the time of these post-accident admissions, was a scene of devastation. Remarkably, the plaintiff appears to have kept and maintained his composure and professionalism throughout the events of the night and actually travelled with his seriously injured sister to Beaumont Hospital early the following morning. He maintained his initial composure through a period of hours during which he witnessed horrific injuries, where at least one of those injured was screaming in pain and distress and where frantic attempts were being made to save the lives of others.
It is in no way surprising that the plaintiff thereafter was severely traumatised, as indeed were many other people who were present either at the scene of the accident or afterwards in the hospital, including Garda Smollen, the investigating Garda, who was so traumatised he was forced to take a year’s absence from work in consequence. It is not disputed by the defendants that the plaintiff was a secondary or ‘aftermath’ victim of the accident and that he suffered nervous shock, as the same is understood in law, as a direct consequence of the events which he witnessed.
The only issues in the case are, firstly, to determine if the defendants are liable for damages to the plaintiff, it being contended on behalf of the defendants that it was not foreseeable that the plaintiff would be working on the night in question as a porter in Portlaoise General Hospital and, secondly, that in any event, the category of persons entitled to maintain claims as aftermath or secondary victims for nervous shock sustained, should not be extended or deemed to include a brother or more distant relative of the other person injured or killed in an accident.
The law in this area has been addressed in a number of Irish cases in recent years, including Mullally v. Bus Éireann & Anor. [1992] I.L.R.M. 722, Kelly v. Hennessy [1995] 3 IR 253, Curran v. Cadbury (Ireland) Ltd. [2000] 2 I.L.R.M. 343, and most recently by the Supreme Court in Fletcher v. Commissioners of Public Works in Ireland [2003] 2 ILRM 94.
The law, so fully reviewed by Judge McMahon in Curran and by Geoghegan J. in Fletcher, is still in a state of some uncertainty, not only in Ireland, but also in the United Kingdom and Australia, as the careful and comprehensive review by both Irish judges in each of the cases manifestly demonstrates. In reviewing the authorities Geoghegan J. paid particular regard to five cases in particular, McLoughlin v. O’Brian [1983] 1 AC 410, Jaensch v. Coffey [1984] 155 C.L.R. 549, Alcock v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1992] 1 AC 310, Page v. Smith [1996] 1 AC 155 and White v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1999] 2 AC 455 (otherwise known as the ‘Frost case’.
In those cases, lengthy and detailed consideration was given to various legal concepts which bear in on this issue, including foreseeability, control mechanisms for limiting the category of persons entitled to recover, the circumstances in which recovery can take place, the reasonableness of the imposition of a duty of care and questions of public policy which may be taken into account by judges in determining whether or not it is appropriate in any given case to make an award in damages.
While it was intimated during the course of the hearing before this Court that it would be ‘helpful’ to have further clarification in Ireland of the legal principles involved, and that the instant case could be seen as some sort of test case, the parties did not bring in any written submissions and the legal issues were addressed in the course of relatively brief oral submissions made at the conclusion of the evidence in this case. To that extent one could not say that all aspects were debated or argued to the fullest degree. However, I am satisfied that the facts of this particular case enable me to decide and conclude the matter on the simple authority of the Supreme Court decision in Kelly v. Hennessy and that if further elaboration of the law is deemed necessary or appropriate, that further debate should take place in the Supreme Court by means of an appeal from this decision.
The circumstances in which damages for nervous shock are recoverable were set out as follows by Hamilton, C.J. in Kelly v. Hennessy [1995] 3 IR 253, at pp. 258-9:-
“1. The plaintiff must establish that he or she actually suffered ‘nervous shock’. This term has been used to describe ‘any recognisable psychiatric illness’ and a plaintiff must prove that he or she suffered a recognisable psychiatric illness if he or she is to recover damages for ‘nervous shock’.
2. A plaintiff must establish that his or her recognisable psychiatric illness was ‘shock induced’.
3. A plaintiff must prove that the nervous shock was caused by a defendant’s act or omission.
4. The nervous shock sustained by a plaintiff must be by reason of actual or apprehended physical injury to the plaintiff or a person other than the plaintiff.
5. If a plaintiff wishes to recover damages for negligently inflicted nervous shock he must show that the defendant owed him or her a duty of care not to cause him a reasonably foreseeable injury in the form of nervous shock.”
In the instant case, the defendants accept that conditions 1 – 4 have all been fulfilled and the submissions in defence were entirely directed to the fifth consideration listed by Hamilton J.
Firstly, a submission was made that it was not reasonably foreseeable to a negligent defendant that a brother of one person killed and another injured in the same accident would happen to be present at the nearby hospital when the victims were admitted.
This point, it seems to me, can be quickly dealt with. There can, in my view, be no possible basis for excluding the plaintiff on any such grounds. This is not a case where the plaintiff claims qua employee or rescuer. His evidence to this Court satisfies me that during the two and a half years during which he worked in Casualty, he was frequently exposed, without suffering nervous shock, to the experience of dealing with road traffic accident victims. His employment circumstances per se have nothing to do with the onset of nervous shock. His injury was brought about partly because of his temporal and spatial proximity to the horrific sights, but was triggered or caused because of his relationship and intimate knowledge of those killed and injured in the collision. Had he not been present on the night in question in his capacity as a porter, he would almost certainly have come to the hospital in any event, as his parents did, on hearing the news that his brother and sister had been involved in this terrible accident and would, as a matter of probability have been exposed to most, if not all, of what he did actually see and experience.
The defendants’ central point, however, is that policy considerations should persuade the Court not to allow a recovery of damages at the level of relationship which existed between the parties in the instant case, it not being a case of husband and wife or parent and child. Heavy reliance was place on the ‘control mechanisms’ emphasised by Lord Wilberforce in McLoughlin v. O’Brian when he stated (at pp. 421-422):-
“But, these discounts accepted, there remains, in my opinion, just because ‘shock’ in its nature is capable of affecting so wide a range of people, a real need for the law to place some limitation upon the extent of admissible claims. It is necessary to consider three elements inherent in any claim: the class of persons whose claims should be recognised; the proximity of such persons to the accident; and the means by which the shock is caused. As regards the class of persons, the possible range is between the closest of family ties – of parent and child, or husband and wife – and the ordinary bystander. Existing law recognises the claims of the first: it denies that of the second, either on the basis that such persons must be assumed to be possessed of fortitude sufficient to enable them to endure the calamities of modern life, or that defendants cannot be expected to compensate the world at large. In my opinion, these positions are justifiable, and since the present case falls within the first class, it is strictly unnecessary to say more. I think, however, that it should follow that other cases involving less close relationships must be very carefully scrutinised. I cannot say that they should never be admitted. The closer the tie (not merely in relationship, but in care) the greater the claim for consideration. The claim, in any case, has to be judged in the light of the other factors, such as proximity to the scene in time and place, and the nature of the accident.”
This quotation may be taken as an express recognition that some limits to recoverability must be imposed, having regard to the category of relationship, as otherwise those entitled to recover could become extremely numerous.
That policy considerations can be brought to bear on where the line should be drawn is apparent from the two judgments delivered by members of the Supreme Court in Fletcher v. Commissioners of Public Works [2003] 2 ILRM 94.
In his judgment, Keane, C.J. stated at p. 112:-
“I would have no hesitation in rejecting the proposition that, in considering whether particular categories of negligence which have not hitherto been recognised by judicial decision should be so recognised, policy decisions should play no part. That doctrine, in its most extreme form, is to be found in the speech of Lord Scarman in McLoughlin v. O’Brian. However, as the speech of Lord Edmund-Davies in the same case demonstrated, judges have for long invoked policy considerations in determining where the boundaries of legal liability for negligence should be fixed. Thus, in principle, it would have been possible to extend liability for negligence far beyond the traditional ambit of wrongs causing personal injuries or physical damage to property: the ground for not extending liability to all forms of economic loss (save for cause by negligent misstatement) is the undesirability of courts extending the range of possible liability in so uncontrolled and indeterminate a manner without any legislative intervention.”
In his judgment in the same case, Geoghegan J. also acknowledged the importance of policy considerations where attempts are made to define the limits either of what might be regarded as reasonably foreseeable or other questions in relation to the existence of a duty of care in stating (at p. 144):-
“It is against that background of the case law which I have reviewed that this Court must decide as a matter of policy and of reasonableness whether claims for damages for psychiatric injury only and resulting from fear of asbestos related diseases of a degree which is objectively irrational are recoverable. Traditionally, courts do not always use the actual word ‘policy’. They may attempt to draw artificial limits to what can be regarded as being reasonably foreseeable or they may in considering proximity or other questions in relation to the existence of a duty of care, invoke the concept of reasonableness so that a duty of care will not in fact be imposed if the court considers it unreasonable to do so. The third control mechanism which the court may impose is in relation to particular heads of damage or finally, they may expressly deny a claim on grounds of public policy.”
Geoghegan J. was thus able to formulate a set of principles applicable to cases of this nature, (albeit that Fletcher was more concerned with irrational fear of asbestos related disease), to describe as his first principle the following (at p. 145):-
“Reasonable foreseeability is not the only determining factor in establishing a duty of care. ‘Proximity’, which is given an elastic definition in the decided cases, the reasonableness of the imposition of a duty of care and questions of public policy can be additional determining factors.”
‘Proximity’ was dealt with in the judgment of Denham J. in Kelly v. Hennessy [1995] 3 I.R. (at 270). The learned judge said that there were several elements in the requirement of proximity being (a) proximity of relationship between persons; (b) proximity in a spatial context (i.e. the person must perceive the aftermath of the accident); and (c) proximity in a temporal sense (i.e. that ‘shock’ must be the cause of the illness).
It is on the issue of proximity of relationships that this case turns. The defendants do not argue that the plaintiff in the instant case has failed to meet any requirement of either spatial or temporal proximity to the accident.
In Kelly v. Hennessy, the plaintiff’s husband and one of her daughters suffered permanent brain damage in a serious car crash caused by the negligence of the defendant. There was no dispute in that case but that the plaintiff came within the scope of those to whom the defendant owed a duty of care. In his judgment, Hamilton, C.J. did not purport to fix any boundary by way of Rubicon whereby husbands and wives, parents and children would qualify and all other relationships, familial or otherwise, would not. Indeed the defendants did not even argue the relationship issue in that case. The judgment of Denham J., however, addressed the question of the scope of who might qualify when she stated (at p. 274):-
“I am satisfied that a person with a close proximate relationship to an injured person, such as the plaintiff, who, while not a participant in the accident, hears of it very soon after and who visits the injured person as soon as practicable, and who is exposed to serious injuries of the primary victims in such a way as to cause a psychiatric illness, then she becomes a secondary victim to the accident.” (emphasis added)
It certainly cannot be said in the instant case that the plaintiff has failed to discharge the onus of proving that a ‘close proximate relationship’ existed between him and his deceased brother and also his seriously injured sister, both on the basis of close family relationship and indeed also on the basis of close ties of affection. I am, however, taking Denham J. to mean ‘family relationship’ only by her observations in Kelly v. Hennessy. In the absence of any debate on the issue, which in any event did not require to be decided in that case, it would be quite wrong in my opinion to interpret what was said by Denham J. in any way which would extend the boundaries beyond those of very close family relationships, amongst which that of brothers and sisters may clearly be one.
This Court would certainly support the proposition that policy considerations would dictate that the ambit of recoverability and the category of relationships entitled to successfully claim damages for nervous shock should be tightly restricted. However, to recognise such a principle is not in any way to resolve the problems that arise in deciding who may recover in these cases. These problems were addressed extensively in the judgment of Geoghegan J. in Fletcher v. Commissioner of Public Works. Having referred to how the House of Lords in Alcock v. Chief Constable of South Yorkshire Police [1992] 1 AC 310 held that the class of persons to whom a duty of care was owed on the basis of proximity was not limited by reference to particular relationships such as husband and wife or parent and child but was based also on ties of love and affection, the closeness of which would need to be proved in each case, Geoghegan J. stated as follows (at p. 131):-
“The idea that as between siblings the plaintiff would have to prove special love and affection for the brother or sister in question with that perhaps being hotly opposed in cross-examination is certainly not a desirable vista, if it could be avoided in other ways.”
One of the ways is, of course, to exclude certain categories of relationships, invoking policy grounds to do so. But which relationships are included and which are excluded when such policy grounds are invoked? Where does the policy interest lie? For example, if siblings qualify, do step-brothers and step-sisters also qualify? Do engaged or same-sex couples in a long and loving relationship qualify? Does a close and lifelong friendship offer any prospect that a court might qualify the severely traumatised survivor where a lifelong friend and companion dies through the negligence of another? At the opposite extreme, should policy considerations, which must include some recognition of the burden on insurers called upon to meet the cost of multiple claims, exclude secondary victims altogether? Ultimately, of course, this burden falls on the policy holders and, by extension, the public. Should not the possibility of exaggerated, or even fraudulent claims, in this area not weigh heavily with judges whose sympathies may all too easily be won over by horrifying accounts of such accidents and their aftermath?
The difficulty of resolving these issues is self evident even where the other elements of the proximity test are met and the considerations last mentioned above would, it must be said, most commend themselves to this Court. However, it seems to me that I must accept what has been decided in other cases and that in the instant case I therefore should apply a ‘close proximate relationship’ test which, by implication at least, seems to qualify the close family relationship between the plaintiff and his brother and sister. At least such an interpretation has the benefit of being consistent with the legislative policy evident in Part IV of the Civil Liability Act, 1961 when it identified those entitled to recover damages for mental distress in fatal accident cases as being “any member of the family of the deceased”. While the causes of action are different, the principle determining who may recover seems to me to be the same, even if the scope for far larger awards arises in cases of nervous shock.
For my own part, it seems to me that a policy based limit on the category of those entitled to recover is, in the absence of legislation, a less dangerous route to follow than one based on foreseeability. Under a foreseeability test, absent qualifications for policy reasons, there could be very significant numbers of persons who could advance claims for compensation for nervous shock having fulfilled the temporal and spatial requirements of the proximity text, particularly when and where a multiple tragedy takes place. It may make sense on policy grounds to exclude from the ambit of compensation a police officer who arrives qua ‘rescuer’ on the scene of an horrific accident. On any test of foreseeability, however, it is entirely understandable that a considerable range of persons may well suffer nervous shock as a result of exposure to a particular experience. To my way of thinking it is an entirely artificial exercise to assume degrees of ‘resoluteness’ or ‘fortitude’ on the part of secondary victims as a reason for excluding them from a qualifying category of claimant.
A clear policy which defines and limits the categories of persons to whom a duty is owed, with whatever drawbacks that approach may involve, seems to me to offer greater certainty in this difficult area. While the Civil Liability Act, 1961 was eventually amended in 1996 to provide for larger compensation in fatal accident cases for mental distress, and while in the ‘nervous shock’ context it may not accord with my own views, I am not aware of any serious criticism over the years of the limited range of persons identified in the Civil Liability Act as potential or appropriate claimants.
Damages
In the days following the accident, the plaintiff experienced nothing but numbness. He had a week of funerals to attend.
Within a relatively short time, however, he became increasingly distressed and disturbed. He would wake up in the middle of the night terrified. He had flashbacks and disturbing memories of what he had seen and experienced. He initially received counselling support from Mr. Alex Carroll, Clinical Psychologist with the Midland Health Board, and later from Mr. John Bannon, Behavioural Therapist with the same Board. He saw Mr. Carroll twice, some four months after the accident, but derived little benefit. He saw Mr. Bannon some seven or eight times.
He had major problems with increased alcohol consumption and indulged in drinking binges. This was to help him sleep. He had great difficulty with sleeping and frequently woke up in cold sweats. He had many intrusive images of the faces of the deceased people in the mortuary. He also experienced marked mood swings and marked irritability.
He came under the care of Mr. Stephen Kealy in December, 2000. Mr. Kealy noted that on the Beck Depression Inventory, Mr. Cuddy’s responses suggested a level of severe depression. On the Trauma Symptom Inventory, the plaintiff had significantly elevated scales in all areas.
Insofar as his work was concerned, the plaintiff remained out of work for some three months in the aftermath of the tragedy. He then returned to work, mainly dealing with work in the laboratory, during daytime hours. He stayed working in the hospital for some four or five months in this capacity. However, on certain days he was placed back in the Casualty Department and on one occasion lost self control completely when required to deal with a road traffic situation which had similarities with the events the subject matter of these proceedings. On finishing work with the hospital, his uncle took him into the building trade. He is now working for a building firm in Monasterevin, as a general labourer. He has not been on anti-depressant or other medication.
He married in July, 2003 and lives with his wife in a new house within a short distance of his family home. His wife, Bronwyn, told the Court that the plaintiff had gone downhill to a significant degree since the tragedy. He had become very intolerant and was prone to angry outbursts over small matters. His mood was very volatile. He used binge drinking for release and to help him sleep. He was also getting nightmares and night sweats. His family relationships had also declined because of the events in question. Mr. Cuddy described how his wife was a very stabilising influence now in his life. He is able to hold down a job and continue to function reasonably well at present. He has resumed playing hurling, though without the same enthusiasm which he formerly had. He continues to have difficulty managing questions or statements from others in respect of the accident and the death of so many. He also has guilt feelings as to whether there was anything he could have done to make sure on the night that Jackie, his sister, could have received better care.
Mr. Kealy in evidence stated that he was satisfied that the plaintiff had all the markers of post-traumatic stress disorder and was not challenged on this diagnosis by counsel on behalf of the defendants.
Evidence was also given by Dr. Lorcan Martin, Consultant Psychiatrist, to whom the plaintiff had been referred by his solicitor. He told the Court that the plaintiff’s symptoms were consistent with the diagnosis of post-traumatic stress disorder. Dr. Martin stated that the plaintiff’s mood swings persist up to the present and his irritable feelings seem to have worsened over time. At the time of his assessment of the plaintiff on the 12th June, 2003, Dr. Martin found the plaintiff to be particularly tearful when discussing the deaths of his family members but did not appear to be depressed. There was no evidence of suicidal ideation or of psychotic features. He also believed the plaintiff had a stable pre-morbid personality and an absence of psychiatric history prior to the accident. Dr. Martin advised the plaintiff to reduce his alcohol intake and also to reconsider additional psychiatric or psychological intervention, given the protracted nature of his symptoms.
Having had the benefit of seeing and hearing the plaintiff while he described the events which gave rise to his nervous shock, I have no difficulty in accepting his account of his symptoms as genuine or in accepting the medical evidence tendered on his behalf. Indeed, no evidence in contradiction was submitted by or on behalf of the defendants. The entire focus of the defendants in this regard was to suggest that the plaintiff was making good progress in very difficult circumstances.
Because I am satisfied that this is a completely genuine case of post-traumatic stress disorder, and one brought on, as has been conceded, by the shock of the experiences the plaintiff went through on the night of the accident in such a central fashion, I propose to assess general damages for pain and suffering to date in the sum of €60,000.
Insofar as future pain and suffering is concerned, I must bear in mind that the plaintiff does not appear to have pursued the possibility of seeking additional medical assistance, be it in the form of psychological or psychiatric care, medication, counselling or other behavioural therapy which might ameliorate his symptoms further. There is a sense in which he is drifting on in the existing status quo where different forms of remedial action might altogether resolve any continuing psychiatric illness, which at this stage at least seems to me to be of a fairly moderate nature only. I will therefore measure a sum of €20,000 in respect of pain and suffering in the future, making a total of €80,000 and will give judgment for the plaintiff accordingly in that amount.
UK Cases
Alcock v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire House of Lords
[1991] UKHL 5, [1991] 4 All ER 907
LORD KEITH OF KINKEL: . . .
My Lords, the litigation with which these appeals are concerned arose out of the disaster at Hillsborough Stadium, Sheffield, which occurred on 15 April 1989. On that day a football match was arranged to be played at the stadium between the Liverpool and the Nottingham Forest football clubs. It was a semi-final of the FA Cup. The South Yorkshire police force, which was responsible for crowd control at the match, allowed an excessively large number of intending spectators to enter the ground at the Leppings Lane end, an area reserved for Liverpool supporters. They crammed into pens 3 and 4, below the West Stand, and in the resulting crush 95 people were killed and over 400 physically injured. Scenes from the ground were broadcast live on television from time to time during the course of the disaster, and recordings were broadcast later. The Chief Constable of South Yorkshire has admitted liability in negligence in respect of the deaths and physical injuries. Sixteen separate actions were brought against him by persons none of whom was present in the area where the disaster occurred, although four of them were elsewhere in the ground. All of them were connected in various ways with
persons who were in that area, being related to such persons or, in one case, being a fiancé. In most cases the person with whom the plaintiff was concerned was killed, in other cases that person was injured, and in one case turned out to be uninjured. All the plaintiffs claim damages for nervous shock resulting in psychiatric illness which they allege was caused by the experiences inflicted on them by the disaster.
The actions came on for trial before Hidden J on 19 June 1990, and he gave judgment on 31 July 1990 (see [1991] 1 All ER 353, [1991] 2 WLR 814). That judgment was concerned with the question whether the defendant owed a duty of care in relation to nervous shock to any, and if so to which, of the plaintiffs. The defendant admitted that if he owed such a duty to any plaintiff, and if that plaintiff could show causation, then the defendant was in breach of duty and liable in damages to that plaintiff. For the purposes of his judgment Hidden J assumed in the case of each plaintiff that causation was established, leaving that matter to be dealt with, if necessary, in further proceedings. In the result, he found in favour of ten out of the sixteen plaintiffs before him and against six of them. The defendant appealed to the Court of Appeal in the cases of nine out of the ten successful plaintiffs, and the six unsuccessful plaintiffs also appealed to that court. On 3 May 1991 the Court of Appeal (Parker, Stocker and Nolan LJJ) gave judgment allowing the defendant’s appeals in the cases of the nine formerly successful plaintiffs and rejecting the appeals of the six unsuccessful ones (see [1991] 3 All ER 88). Ten only of these fifteen plaintiffs now appeal to your Lordships’ House, with leave granted in the Court of Appeal . . .
The question of liability in negligence for what is commonly, if inaccurately, described as ‘nervous shock’ has only twice been considered by this House, in Hay (or Bourhill) v Young [1942] 2 All ER 396, [1943] AC 92 and in McLoughlin v O’Brian [1982] 2 All ER 298, [1983] 1 AC 410. In the latter case the plaintiff, after learning of a motor accident involving her husband and three of her children about two hours after it had happened, went to the hospital where they had been taken. There she was told that one of the children had been killed, and saw her husband and the other two in a distressed condition and bearing on their persons the immediate effects of the accident. She claimed to have suffered psychiatric illness as a result of her experience, and at the trial of her action of damages against those responsible for the accident this was assumed to be the fact. This House, reversing the Court of Appeal (see [1981] 1 All ER 809, [1981] QB 599), held that she was entitled to recover damages. The leading speech was delivered by Lord Wilberforce. Having set out the position so far reached in the decided cases on nervous shock ([1982] 2 All ER 298 at 301-302, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 418-419), he expressed the opinion that foreseeability did not of itself and automatically give rise to a duty of care owed to a person or class of persons and that considerations of policy entered into the conclusion that such a duty existed. He then considered the arguments on policy which had led the Court of Appeal to reject the plaintiff’s claim, and concluded that they were not of great force. He continued ([1982] 2 All ER 298 at 304-305, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 421-423):
Tut these discounts accepted, there remains, in my opinion, just because “shock” in its nature is capable of affecting so wide a range of people, a real need for the law to place some limitation on the extent of admissible claims. It is necessary to consider three elements inherent in any claim: the class of persons whose claims should be recognised; the proximity of such persons to the accident; and the means by which the shock is caused. As regards the class of persons, the possible range is between the closest of family ties, of parent and child, or husband and wife, and the ordinary bystander. Existing law recognises the claims of the first; it denies that of the second, either on the basis that such persons must be assumed to be possessed of fortitude sufficient to enable them to endure the calamities of modern life or that defendants cannot be expected to compensate the world at large. In my opinion, these positions are justifiable, and since the present case falls within the first class it is strictly unnecessary to say more. I think, however, that it should follow that other cases involving less close relationships must be very carefully scrutinised. I cannot say that they should never be admitted. The closer the tie (not merely in relationship, but in care) the greater the claim for consideration. The claim, in any case, has to be judged in the light of the other factors, such as proximity to the scene in time and place, and the nature of the accident. As regards proximity to the accident, it is obvious that this must be close in both time and space. It is after all, the fact and consequence of the defendant’s negligence that must be proved to have caused the “nervous shock”. Experience has shown that to insist on direct and immediate sight or hearing would be impractical and unjust and that under what may be called the “aftermath” doctrine, one who, from close proximity comes very soon on the scene, should not be excluded . . .
Finally, and by way of reinforcement of “aftermath” cases, I would accept, by analogy with “rescue” situations, that a person of whom it could be said that one could expect nothing else than that he or she would come immediately to the scene (normally a parent or a spouse) could be regarded as being within the scope of foresight and duty. Where there is not immediate presence, account must be taken of the possibility of alterations in the circumstances, for which the defendant should not be responsible. Subject only to these qualifications, I think that a strict test of proximity by sight or hearing should be applied by the courts. Lastly, as regards communication, there is no case in which the law has compensated shock brought about by communication by a third party. In Hambrook v Stokes Bros [1925] 1 KB 141, [1924] All ER Rep 110, indeed, it was said that liability would not arise in such a case, and this is surely right. It was so decided in Abramzik v Brenner (1967) 65 DLR (2d) 651. The shock must come through sight or hearing of the event or of its immediate aftermath. Whether some equivalent of sight or hearing, e.g. through simultaneous television, would suffice may have to be considered.’
Lord Bridge of Harwich, with whom Lord Scarman agreed (see [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 310, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 429), appears to have rested his finding of liability simply on the test of reasonable foreseeability of psychiatric illness affecting the plaintiff as a result of the consequences of the road accident (see [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 317-320, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 439-443). Lord Edmund-Davies and Lord Russell of Killowen both considered the policy arguments which had led the Court of Appeal to dismiss the plaintiff’s claim to be unsound (see [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 309,310, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 428, 429). Neither speech contained anything inconsistent with that of Lord Wilberforce.
It was argued for the appellants in the present case that reasonable foreseeability of the risk of injury to them in the particular form of psychiatric illness was all that was required to bring home liability to the respondent. In the ordinary case of direct physical injury suffered in an accident at work or elsewhere, reasonable foreseeability of the risk is indeed the only test that need be applied to determine liability. But injury by psychiatric illness is more subtle, as Lord Macmillan observed in Bourhill v Young [1942] 2 All ER 396 at 402, [1943] AC 92 at 103. In the
present type of case it is a secondary sort of injury brought about by the infliction of physical injury, or the risk of physical injury, upon another person. That can affect those closely connected with that person in various ways. One way is by subjecting a close relative to the stress and strain of caring for the injured person over a prolonged period, but psychiatric illness due to such stress and strain has not so far been treated as founding a claim in damages. So I am of the opinion that in addition to reasonable foreseeability liability for injury in the particular form of psychiatric illness must depend in addition upon a requisite relationship of proximity between the claimant and the party said to owe the duty . . .
As regards the class of persons to whom a duty may be owed to take reasonable care to avoid inflicting psychiatric illness through nervous shock sustained by reason of physical injury or peril to another, I think it sufficient that reasonable foreseeability should be the guide. I would not seek to limit the class by reference to particular relationships such as husband and wife or parent and child. The kinds of relationship which may involve close ties of love and affection are numerous, and it is the existence of such ties which leads to mental disturbance when the loved one suffers a catastrophe. They may be present in family relationships or those of close friendship, and may be stronger in the case of engaged couples than in that of persons who have been married to each other for many years. It is common knowledge that such ties exist, and reasonably foreseeable that those bound by them may in certain circumstances be at real risk of psychiatric illness if the loved one is injured or put in peril. The closeness of the tie would, however, require to be proved by a plaintiff, though no doubt being capable of being presumed in appropriate cases. The case of a bystander unconnected with the victims of an accident is difficult. Psychiatric injury to him would not ordinarily, in my view, be within the range of reasonable foreseeability, but could not perhaps be entirely excluded from it if the circumstances of a catastrophe occurring very close to him were particularly horrific.
In the case of those within the sphere of reasonable foreseeability the proximity factors mentioned by Lord Wilberforce in McLoughlin v O’Brian [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 304, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 422, must, however, be taken into account in judging whether a duty of care exists. The first of these is proximity of the plaintiff to the accident in time and space. For this purpose the accident is to be taken to include its immediate aftermath, which in McLoughlin’s case was held to cover the scene at the hospital which was experienced by the plaintiff some two hours after the accident. In Jaensch v Coffey (1984) 54 ALR 417 the plaintiff saw her injured husband at the hospital to which he had been taken in severe pain before and between his undergoing a series of emergency operations, and the next day stayed with him in the intensive care unit and thought he was going to die. She was held entitled to recover damages for the psychiatric illness she suffered as a result. Deane J said (at 462-463):
`. . . the aftermath of the accident extended to the hospital to which the injured person was taken and persisted for so long as he remained in the state produced by the accident up to and including immediate post-accident treatment . . . Her psychiatric injuries were the result of the impact upon her of the facts of the accident itself and its aftermath while she was present at the aftermath of the accident at the hospital.’
As regards the means by which the shock is suffered, Lord Wilberforce said in McLoughlin’s case [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 305, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 423 that it must come through sight or hearing of the event or of its immediate aftermath. He also said that it was surely right that the law should not compensate shock brought about by communication by a third party . . .
Of the present appellants two, Brian Harrison and Robert Alcock, were present at the Hillsborough ground, both of them in the West Stand, from which they witnessed the scenes in pens 3 and 4. Brian Harrison lost two brothers, while Robert Alcock lost a brother-in-law and identified the body at the mortuary at midnight. In neither of these cases was there any evidence of particularly close ties of love or affection with the brothers or brother-in-law. In my opinion the mere fact of the particular relationship was insufficient to place the plaintiff within the class of persons to whom a duty of care could be owed by the defendant as being foreseeably at risk of psychiatric illness by reason of injury or peril to the individuals concerned. The same is true of other plaintiffs who were not present at the ground and who lost brothers, or in one case a grandson. I would, however, place in the category of members to which risk of psychiatric illness was reasonably foreseeable Mr and Mrs Copoc, whose son was killed, and Alexandra Penk who lost her fiancé. In each of these cases the closest ties of love and affection fall to be presumed from the fact of the particular relationship, and there is no suggestion of anything which might tend to rebut that presumption. These three all watched scenes from Hillsborough on television, but none of these depicted suffering
of recognisable individuals, such being excluded by the broadcasting code of ethics, a position known to the defendant. In my opinion the viewing of these scenes cannot be equiparated with the viewer being within ‘sight or hearing of the event or of its immediate aftermath’, to use the words of Lord Wilberforce in McLoughlin v O’Brian [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 305, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 423, nor can the scenes reasonably be regarded as giving rise to shock, in the sense of a sudden assault on the nervous system. They were capable of giving rise to anxiety for the safety of relatives known or believed to be present in the area affected by the crush and undoubtedly did so, but that is very different from seeing the fate of the relative or his condition shortly after the event. The viewing of the television scenes did not create the necessary degree of proximity.
My Lords, for these reasons I would dismiss each of these appeals.
LORD OLIVER OF AYLMERTON: . . .
There is, to begin with, nothing unusual or peculiar in the recognition by the law that compensatable injury may be caused just as much by a direct assault upon the mind or the nervous system as by direct physical contact with the body. This is no more than the natural and inevitable result of the growing appreciation by modern medical science of recognisable causal connections between shock to the nervous system and physical or psychiatric illness. Cases in which damages are claimed for directly inflicted injuries of this nature may present greater difficulties of proof but they are not, in their essential elements, any different from cases where the damages claimed arise from direct physical injury and they present no very difficult problems of analysis where the plaintiff has himself been directly involved in the accident from which the injury is said to arise. In such a case he can be properly said to be the primary victim of the defendant’s negligence and the fact that the injury which he sustains is inflicted through the medium of an assault on the nerves or senses does not serve to differentiate the case, except possibly in the degree of evidentiary difficulty, from a case of direct physical injury.
It is customary to classify cases in which damages are claimed for injury occasioned in this way under a single generic label as cases of ‘liability for nervous shock’. This may be convenient but in fact the label is misleading if and to the extent that it is assumed to lead to a conclusion that they have more in common than the factual similarity of the medium through which the injury is sustained—that of an assault upon the nervous system of the
plaintiff through witnessing or taking part in an event—and that they will, on account of this factor, provide a single common test for the circumstances which give rise to a duty of care. Broadly they divide into two categories, that is to say those cases in which the injured plaintiff was involved, either mediately or immediately, as a participant, and those in which the plaintiff was no more than the passive and unwilling witness of injury caused to others. In the context of the instant appeals the cases of the former type are not particularly helpful, except to the extent that they yield a number of illuminating dicta, for they illustrate only a directness of relationship (and thus a duty) which is almost self-evident from a mere recital of the facts . . .
Thus, Dulieu v White & Sons [1901] 2 KB 669, [1900-3] All ER Rep 353, where the plaintiff was naturally and obviously put in fear for her own safety when a runaway vehicle broke through the front of the public house where she was employed, is, at any rate to modern eyes, a tolerably obvious case. Had she sustained bodily injury from the incursion there could never have been the slightest doubt about the defendant’s liability and the fact that what brought about the injury was not an actual contact but the imminent threat to her personally posed by the defendant’s negligence could make no difference to the result. As the person directly threatened, she was quite clearly in a sufficiently direct and proximate relationship with him. The principal interest of the case lies in the view expressed by Kennedy J, apparently following an earlier unreported decision of Wright J, Smith v Johnson & Co (January 1897), that illness caused by fear for the safety of anyone other than the plaintiff herself was not capable of grounding liability—a view clearly now unsustainable in the light of subsequent authority . . .
Into the [first] category, as it seems to me, fall the so-called ‘rescue cases’. It is well established that the defendant owes a duty of care not only to those who are directly threatened or injured by his careless acts but also to those who, as a result, are induced to go to their rescue and suffer injury in so doing. The fact that the injury suffered is psychiatric and is caused by the impact on the mind of becoming involved in personal danger or in scenes of horror and destruction makes no difference. ‘Danger invites rescue. The cry of distress is the summons to relief . . . the act, whether impulsive or deliberate, is the child of the occasion’ (see Wagner v International Rly Co (1921) 232 NY 176 at 180-181 per Cardozo J). So in Chadwick v British Transport Commission [1967] 2 All ER 945, [1967] 1 WLR 912 the plaintiff recovered damages for the psychiatric illness caused to her deceased husband
through the traumatic effects of his gallantry and self-sacrifice in rescuing and comforting victims of the Lewisham railway disaster.
These are all cases where the plaintiff has, to a greater or lesser degree, been personally involved in the incident out of which the action arises, either through the direct threat of bodily injury to himself or in coming to the aid of others injured or threatened. Into the same category, I believe, fall those cases such as Dooley v Cammell Laird & Co Ltd [1951] 1 Lloyd’s Rep 271, Galt v British Railways Board (1983) 133 NLJ 870 and Wigg v British Railways Board (1986) 136 NLJ 446 where the negligent act of the defendant has put the plaintiff in the position of being, or of thinking that he is about to be or has been, the involuntary cause of another’s death or injury and the illness complained of stems from the shock to the plaintiff of the consciousness of this supposed fact. The fact that the defendant’s negligent conduct has foreseeably put the plaintiff in the position of being an unwilling participant in the event establishes of itself a sufficiently proximate relationship between them and the principal question is whether, in the circumstances, injury of that type to that plaintiff was or was not reasonably foreseeable.
In those cases in which, as in the instant appeals, the injury complained of is attributable to the grief and distress of witnessing the misfortune of another person in an event by which the plaintiff is not personally threatened or in which he is not directly involved as an actor, the analysis becomes more complex. The infliction of injury on an individual, whether through carelessness or deliberation, necessarily produces consequences beyond those to the immediate victim. Inevitably the impact of the event and its aftermath, whether immediate or prolonged, is going to be felt in greater or lesser degree by those with whom the victim is connected whether by ties of affection, of blood relationship, of duty or simply of business. In many cases those persons may suffer not only injured feelings or inconvenience but adverse financial consequences as, for instance, by the need to care for the victim or the interruption or non-performance of his contractual obligations to third parties. Nevertheless . . . the common law has, in general, declined to entertain claims for such consequential injuries from third parties save possibly where loss has arisen from the necessary performance of a legal duty imposed on such party by the injury to the victim . . .
The failure of the law in general to compensate for injuries sustained by persons unconnected with the event precipitated by a defendant’s negligence must necessarily import the lack of any legal duty owed by the defendant to
such persons. That cannot, I think, be attributable to some arbitrary but unenunciated rule of ‘policy’ which draws a line as the outer boundary of the area of duty. Nor can it rationally be made to rest upon such injury being without the area of reasonable foreseeability. It must, as it seems to me, be attributable simply to the fact that such persons are not, in contemplation of law, in a relationship of sufficient proximity to or directness with the tortfeasor as to give rise to a duty of care, though no doubt ‘policy’, if that is the right word, or perhaps more properly, the impracticability or unreasonableness of entertaining claims to the ultimate limits of the consequences of human activity, necessarily plays a part in the court’s perception of what is sufficiently proximate.
What is more difficult to account for is why, when the law in general declines to extend the area of compensation to those whose injury arises only from the circumstances of their relationship to the primary victim, an exception has arisen in those cases in which the event of injury to the primary victim has been actually witnessed by the plaintiff and the injury claimed is established as stemming from that fact. That such an exception exists is now too well established to be called in question. What is less clear, however, is the ambit of the duty in such cases or, to put it another way, what is the essential characteristic of such cases that marks them off from those cases of injury to uninvolved persons in which the law denies any remedy for injury of precisely the same sort.
Although it is convenient to describe the plaintiff in such a case as a `secondary’ victim, that description must not be permitted to obscure the absolute essentiality of establishing a duty owed by the defendant directly to him—a duty which depends not only upon the reasonable foreseeability of damage of the type which has in fact occurred to the particular plaintiff but also upon the proximity or directness of the relationship between the plaintiff and the defendant. The difficulty lies in identifying the features which, as between two persons who may suffer effectively identical psychiatric symptoms as a result of the impression left upon them by an accident, establish in the case of one who was present at or near the scene of the accident a duty in the defendant which does not exist in the case of one who was not. The answer cannot, I think, in the greater foreseeability of the sort of damage which the plaintiff has suffered. The traumatic effect on, for instance, a mother on the death of her child is as readily foreseeable in a case where the circumstances are described to her by an eye witness at the inquest
as it is in a case where she learns of it at a hospital immediately after the event. Nor can it be the mere suddenness or unexpectedness of the event, for the news brought by a policeman hours after the event may be as sudden and unexpected to the recipient as the occurrence of the event is to the spectator present at the scene. The answer has, as it seems to me, to be found in the existence of a combination of circumstances from which the necessary degree of ‘proximity’ between the plaintiff and the defendant can be deduced. And, in the end, it has to be accepted that the concept of ‘proximity’ is an artificial one which depends more upon the court’s perception of what is the reasonable area for the imposition of liability than upon any logical process of analogical deduction.
The common features of all the reported cases of this type decided in this country prior to the decision of Hidden J in the instant case ([1991] 1 All ER 353, [1991] 2 WLR 814) and in which the plaintiff succeeded in establishing liability are, first, that in each case there was a marital or parental relationship between the plaintiff and the primary victim, secondly, that the injury for which damages were claimed arose from the sudden and unexpected shock to the plaintiff’s nervous system, thirdly, that the plaintiff in each case was either personally present at the scene of the accident or was in the more or less immediate vicinity and witnessed the aftermath shortly afterwards and, fourthly, that the injury suffered arose from witnessing the death of, extreme danger to, or injury and discomfort suffered by the primary victim. Lastly, in each case there was not only an element of physical proximity to the event but a close temporal connection between the event and the plaintiff’s perception of it combined with a close relationship of affection between the plaintiff and the primary victim. It must, I think, be from these elements that the essential requirement of proximity is to be deduced, to which has to be added the reasonable foreseeability on the part of the defendant that in that combination of circumstances there was a real risk of injury of the type sustained by the particular plaintiff as a result of his or her concern for the primary victim. There may, indeed, be no primary ‘victim’ in fact. It is, for instance, readily conceivable that a parent may suffer injury, whether physical or psychiatric, as a result of witnessing a negligent act which places his or her child in extreme jeopardy but from which, in the event, the child escapes unharmed . . .
. . . in many cases, as for instance cases of direct physical injury in a highway accident, an almost necessary coalescence of the twin elements
of foreseeability and proximity, the one flowing from the other. But where such convergence is not self-evident, the question of proximity requires separate consideration. In deciding it the court has reference to no defined criteria and the decision necessarily reflects to some extent the court’s concept of what policy—or perhaps common sense—requires.
My Lords, speaking for myself, I see no logic and no virtue in seeking to lay down as a matter of ‘policy’ categories of relationship within which claims may succeed and without which they are doomed to failure to limine. So rigid an approach would, I think, work great injustice and cannot be rationally justified. Obviously a claim for damages for psychiatric injury by a remote relative of the primary victim will factually require most cautious scrutiny and faces considerable evidentiary difficulties. Equally obviously, the foreseeability of such injury to such a person will be more difficult to establish than similar injury to a spouse or parent of the primary victim. But these are factual difficulties and I can see no logic and no policy reason for excluding claims by more remote relatives. Suppose, for instance, that the primary victim has lived with the plaintiff for 40 years, both being under the belief that they are lawfully married. Does she suffer less shock or grief because it is subsequently discovered that their marriage was invalid? The source of the shock and distress in all these cases is the affectionate relationship which existed between the plaintiff and the victim and the traumatic effect of the negligence is equally foreseeable, given that relationship, however the relationship arises. Equally, I would not exclude the possibility envisaged by my noble and learned friend Lord Ackner of a successful claim, given circumstances of such horror as would be likely to traumatise even the most phlegmatic spectator, by a mere bystander. That is not, of course, to say that the closeness of the relationship between plaintiff and primary victim is irrelevant, for the likelihood or unlikelihood of a person in that relationship suffering shock of the degree claimed from the event must be a most material factor to be taken into account in determining whether that consequence was reasonably foreseeable. In general, for instance, it might be supposed that the likelihood of trauma of such a degree as to cause psychiatric illness would be less in the case of a friend or a brother-in-law than in that of a parent or fiancé.
But in every case the underlying and essential postulate is a relationship of proximity between plaintiff and defendant and it is this, as it seems to me, which must be the determining factor in the instant appeals. No case prior to
the hearing before Hidden J ([1991] 1 All ER 353, [1991] 2 WLR 814) from which these appeals arise has countenanced an award of damages for injuries suffered where there was not at the time of the event a degree of physical propinquity between the plaintiff and the event caused by the defendant’s breach of duty to the primary victim nor where the shock sustained by the plaintiff was not either contemporaneous with the event or separated from it by a relatively short interval of time. The necessary element of proximity between plaintiff and defendant is furnished, at least in part, by both physical and temporal propinquity and also by the sudden and direct visual impression on the plaintiff’s mind of actually witnessing the event or its immediate aftermath. To use Lord Wilberforce’s words in McLoughlin’s case [1982] 2 All ER 298 at 304-305, [1983] 1 AC 410 at 422-423:
`As regards proximity to the accident, it is obvious that this must be close in both time and space . . . The shock must come through sight or hearing of the event or of its immediate aftermath.’
Grief, sorrow, deprivation and the necessary for caring for loved ones who have suffered injury or misfortune must, I think, be considered as ordinary and inevitable incidents of life which, regardness of individual susceptibilities, must be sustained without compensation. It would be inaccurate and hurtful to suggest that grief is made any the less real or deprivation more tolerable by a more gradual realisation, but to extend liability to cover injury in such cases would be to extend the law in a direction for which there is no pressing policy need and in which there is no logical stopping point. In my opinion, the necessary proximity cannot be said to exist where the elements of immediacy, closeness of time and space, and direct visual or aural perception are absent. I would agree with the view
expressed by Nolan LJ2 that there may well be circumstances where the element of visual perception may be provided by witnessing the actual injury to the primary victim on simultaneous television, but that is not the case in any of the instant appeals and I agree with my noble and learned friend Lord Keith of Kinkel that, for the reasons which he gives, the televised images seen by the various appellants cannot be equiparated with ‘sight or hearing of the event’. Nor did they provide the degree of immediacy required to sustain a claim for damages for nervous shock . . .
Whilst, therefore, I cannot, for the reasons which I have sought to explain, accept [the] submission that it is for your Lordships to lay down, on grounds
of public policy, an arbitrary requirement of the existence of a particular blood or marital relationship as a precondition of liability, I equally believe that further pragmatic extensions of the accepted concepts of what constitutes proximity must be approached with the greatest caution. McLoughlin v O’Brian was a case which itself represented an extension not, as I think, wholly free from difficulty and any further widening of the area of potential liability to cater for the expanded and expanding range of the media of communication ought, in my view, to be undertaken rather by Parliament, with full opportunity for public debate and representation, then by the process of judicial extrapolation.
. . I too would dismiss the appeals . . .
I would only add that I cannot, for my part, regard the present state of the law as either entirely satisfactory or as logically defensible. If there exists a sufficient degree of proximity to sustain a claim for damages for nervous shock, why it may justifiably be asked, does not that proximity also support that perhaps more easily foreseeable loss which the plaintiff may suffer as a direct result of the death or injury from which the shock arises. That it does not is, I think, clear from Hinz v Berry [1970] 1 All ER 1074 esp at 1076— 1077, [1970] 2 QB 40 esp at 44 per Lord Pearson. But the reason why it does not has, I think, to be found not in logic but in policy. Whilst not dissenting from the case-by-case approach advocated by Lord Bridge in McLoughlin’s case, the ultimate boundaries within which claims for damages in such cases can be entertained must I think depend in the end upon considerations of policy. For example, in his illuminating judgment in Jaensch v Coffey (1984) 54 ALR 417 Deane J expressed the view that no claim could be entertained as a matter of law in a case where the primary victim is the negligent defendant himself and the shock to the plaintiff arises from witnessing the victim’s self-inflicted injury. The question does not, fortunately, fall to be determined in the instant case, but I suspect that an English court would be likely to take a similar view. But if that be so, the limitation must be based upon policy rather than upon logic from the suffering and shock of a wife or mother at witnessing the death of her husband or son is just as immediate, just as great and just as foreseeable whether the accident be due to the victim’s own or to another’s negligence and if the claim is based, as it must be, on the combination of proximity and foreseeability, there is certainly no logical reason why a remedy should be denied in such a case. Indeed, Mr Hytner QC, for the appellants, has boldly claimed that it should not be. Take,
for instance, the case of a mother who suffers shock and psychiatric injury through witnessing the death of her son when he negligently walks in front of an oncoming motor car. If liability is to be denied in such a case such denial can only be because the policy of the law forbids such a claim, for it is difficult to visualise a greater proximity or a greater degree of foreseeability. Moreover, I can visualise great difficulty arising, if this be the law, where the accident, though not solely caused by the primary victim has been materially contributed to by his negligence. If, for instance, the primary victim is himself 75% responsible for the accident, it would be a curious and wholly unfair situation if the plaintiff were enabled to recover damages for his or her traumatic injury from the person responsible only in a minor degree whilst he in turn remained unable to recover any contribution from the person primarily responsible since the latter’s negligence vis-à-vis the plaintiff would not even have been tortious.
Policy considerations such as this could, I cannot help feeling, be much better accommodated if the rights of persons injured in this way were to be enshrined in and limited by legislation as they have been in . . . Australian statute law . . .
White v Chief Constable of the South Yorkshire Police
House of Lords
[1998] UKHL 45, [1999] 1 All ER 1
LORD STEYN: . . .
Policy Considerations and Psychiatric Harm
Policy considerations have undoubtedly played a role in shaping the law governing recovery for pure psychiatric harm. The common law imposes different rules for the recovery of compensation for physical injury and psychiatric harm. Thus it is settled law that bystanders at tragic events, even if they suffer foreseeable psychiatric harm, are not entitled to recover damages: Alcock v Chief Constable of the South Yorkshire Police [1991] 4 All ER 907, [1992] 1 AC 310. The courts have regarded the policy reasons against admitting such claims as compelling.
It seems to me useful to ask why such different rules have been created for the recovery of the two kinds of damage. In his Casebook on Tort (7th edn, 1992) p. 88 Weir gives the following account:
`. . . there is equally no doubt that the public . . . draws a distinction between the neurotic and the cripple, between the man who loses his concentration and the man who loses his leg. It is widely felt that being frightened is less than being struck, that trauma to the mind is less than lesion to the body. Many people would consequently say that the duty to avoid injury to strangers is greater than the duty not to upset them. The law has reflected this distinction as one would expect, not only by refusing damages for grief altogether, but by granting recovery for other psychical harm only late and grudgingly, and then only in very clear cases. In tort, clear means close—close to the victim, close to the accident, close to the defendant.’
I do not doubt that public perception has played a substantial role in the development of this branch of the law. But nowadays we must accept the medical reality that psychiatric harm may be more serious than physical harm. It is therefore necessary to consider whether there are other objective policy considerations which may justify different rules for the recovery of compensation for physical injury and psychiatric harm. And in my view it would be insufficient to proceed on the basis that there are unspecified policy considerations at stake. If, as I believe, there are such policy considerations it is necessary to explain what the policy considerations are so that the validity of my assumptions can be critically examined by others.
My impression is that there are at least four distinctive features of claims for psychiatric harm which in combination may account for the differential treatment. Firstly, there is the complexity of drawing the line between acute grief and psychiatric harm: see Hedley ‘Nervous shock: wider still and wider’ [1997] CLJ 254. The symptoms may be the same. But there is greater diagnostic uncertainty in psychiatric injury cases than in physical injury cases. The classification of emotional injury is often controversial. In order to establish psychiatric harm expert evidence is required. That involves the calling of consultant psychiatrists on both sides. It is a costly and time-consuming exercise. If claims for psychiatric harm were to be treated as generally on a par with physical injury it would have implications for the administration of justice. On its own this factor may not be entitled to great weight and may not outweigh the considerations of justice supporting genuine claims in respect of pure psychiatric injury. Secondly, there is the effect of the expansion of the availability of compensation on potential claimants who have witnessed gruesome events. I do not have in mind
fraudulent or bogus claims. In general it ought to be possible for the administration of justice to expose such claims. But I do have in mind the unconscious effect of the prospect of compensation on potential claimants. Where there is generally no prospect of recovery, such as in the case of injuries sustained in sport, psychiatric harm appears not to obtrude often. On the other hand, in the case of industrial accidents, where there is often a prospect of recovery of compensation, psychiatric harm is repeatedly encountered and often endures until the process of claiming compensation comes to an end: see James v Woodall Duckham Construction Co Ltd [1969] 2 All ER 794, [1969] 1 WLR 903. The litigation is sometimes an unconscious disincentive to rehabilitation. It is true that this factor is already present in cases of physical injuries with concomitant mental suffering. But it may play a larger role in cases of pure psychiatric harm, particularly if the categories of potential recovery are enlarged. For my part this factor cannot be dismissed.
The third factor is important. The abolition or a relaxation of the special rules governing the recovery of damages for psychiatric harm would greatly increase the class of persons who can recover damages in tort. It is true that compensation is routinely awarded for psychiatric harm where the plaintiff has suffered some physical harm. It is also well established that psychiatric harm resulting from the apprehension of physical harm is enough: Page v Smith [1995] 2 All ER 736, [1996] AC 155. These two principles are not surprising. Inbuilt in such situations are restrictions on the classes of plaintiff who can sue: the requirement of the infliction of some physical injury or apprehension of it introduces an element of immediacy which restricts the category of potential plaintiffs. But in cases of pure psychiatric harm there is potentially a wide class of plaintiffs involved. Fourthly, the imposition of liability for pure psychiatric harm in a wide range of situations may result in a burden of liability on defendants which may be disproportionate to tortious conduct involving perhaps momentary lapses of concentration, e.g. in a motor car accident.
The wide scope of potential liability for pure psychiatric harm is not only illustrated by the rather unique events of Hillsborough but also by accidents involving trains, coaches and buses, and the everyday occurrence of serious collisions of vehicles all of which may result in gruesome scenes. In such cases there may be many claims for psychiatric harm by those who have witnessed and in some ways assisted at the scenes of the tragic events. Moreover, protagonists of very wide theories of liability for pure psychiatric
loss have suggested that ‘workplace claims loom large as the next growth area of psychiatric injury law’, the paradigm case being no doubt a workman who has witnessed a tragic accident to an employee: Mullany and Handford `Hillsborough replayed’ (1998) 113 LQR 410 at 415.
Murtagh -v- Minister for Defence & Ors
[2008] IEHC 292 (22 July 2008)
Neutral Citation: [2008] IEHC 292
High Court Record Number: 1998 3563 P
Date of Delivery: 22 July 2008
Court: High Court
Composition of Court:
Judgment by: Budd J.
Status of Judgment: Approved
Neutral Citation Number: [2008] IEHC 292
THE HIGH COURT
1988 No. 3563 P
BETWEEN
VICTOR MURTAGH
PLAINTIFF
AND
THE MINISTER FOR DEFENCE, IRELAND AND
THE ATTORNEY GENERAL
DEFENDANTS
JUDGMENT delivered by Mr. Justice Declan Budd on the 22nd day of July, 2008
Background
The plaintiff was a soldier in the Defence Forces. He was born on 22nd October, 1965. He was aged three when his mother died in an accident and he was brought up by his maternal grandparents in Ballymote, Co. Sligo. Dr. Mary Scully, a local GP, gave evidence about his upbringing and knowing him while he was being brought up by his grandparents for whom she had a high regard. He and his wife Veronica were only eighteen when they married on 16th February, 1984, and later that year in November 1984 at the age of nineteen he joined the Irish Defence Forces and was an employee of the army until he was discharged on 1st March, 1998, as being medically unfit. They started their married life in a local authority house in Sligo town. In May 1986 they had their second child and the plaintiff was posted to Athlone and then Mullingar in preparation for duty in the Lebanon. They wished to move and to buy their own house in Ballymote and in order to fund this purchase, the plaintiff volunteered to serve in the Lebanon. On 11th June, 1986, he was examined by army doctors, being his annual medical, and his fitness rating since his enlistment examination was confirmed as medical category A1. Soldiers going abroad on overseas service have to have further medical examination and he underwent this on 4th September, 1986. This is recorded in his personal medical record book known as an LA30. His fitness category was in the top grade, being A1 which he had previously been given on enlistment in 1984 and this was again confirmed in June 1986. On 22nd October, 1986, on his 21st birthday, he flew out with the 60th battalion to the Lebanon for a six month tour of duty, being his first and only tour abroad. Part of his training was as a mortar man in a weapons company. An element of this training involved his having been subjected to weapons fire, where troops are deployed in trenches and then weapons are fired over them to accustom them to being under gunfire and to give them some “battle inoculation”.
Lebanon at that time had an atmosphere of hostility in that there were several different factions including the Israeli Defence Forces (“IDF”), the South Lebanese Army (“SLA”), Shia Moslems and Hezbollah (armed elements). On 21st August, 1986, almost two months before the arrival of the 60th Battalion, Lieutenant Frank Murphy had been the first Irish soldier killed during UNIFIL service in the Lebanon. This was while he was based at Camp Shamrock. Within days of their arrival at Camp Shamrock the battalion was subjected to hostile fire on a frequent and regular basis. The plaintiff became unwell on 29th November, 1986, and was admitted to the RAP (Regimental Aid Post), a slight misnomer as it was a battalion hospital, at Tibnin. Lt-Col. Collins was the senior doctor who saw the plaintiff and in the LA30 he noted “query petit mal epilepsy attack on 29/11/1986” on pp. 26 and 27 of the LA30. This notation was followed by a medical sign meaning “secondary to exhaustion”. The plaintiff had complained of a problem at the back of his throat and he was given an injection of diazepam, a form of valium, to calm him down. He was kept in overnight and on 30th November he was allowed to return to duty with the proviso that he was not to be on duty with less than two colleagues. The plaintiff’s case is that the significance of this was that the army doctors had or should have realised that the plaintiff was of vulnerable personality and at risk and not coping with pressures of a post traumatic stress variety. Camp Shamrock was the Irish battalion headquarters near Tibnin village, and there was also Camp Shakra and Camp Charlie. Brashit was a company headquarters for the plaintiff’s weapons platoon.
On 6th December 1986 Private William O’Brien from Athlone was killed by gunfire. The troops were all trained in the use of radio transmitters and on 6th December, 1986, the plaintiff was at a checkpoint post 6-21 and he heard that an Irish soldier had been injured. He had heard firing and then was aware of a UNIFIL helicopter arriving. He realised that this meant a serious or fatal injury requiring an airlift to hospital. The plaintiff naturally was stressed by this event. He had trained with and knew William O’Brien.
On 10th January, 1987, Corporal Dermot McLoughlin was killed by a shrapnel round from an IDF tank. The Corporal was from Co. Sligo, as was the plaintiff. According to several of the other NCOs who gave evidence, Dermot McLoughlin had befriended and been supportive and caring of the plaintiff when on occasions the plaintiff had been stricken by fear. The Corporal had looked after him and restored him with a cup of tea, talk and sympathy. While the plaintiff was not physically present at the post at which either of his colleagues was killed, nevertheless he had been at an outpost which was within hearing of the fatal gunfire and of the tank shell explosion and was aware of these incidents as the outposts have radio contact with the company headquarters and, he was aware of the calls for ambulance and helicopter and then learned of these sudden and unexpected deaths of Irish soldiers well known to him. From all that Victor Murtagh said of Cpl McLoughlin, it was clear that he and his colleagues held Dermot McLoughlin in high esteem and Victor Murtagh particularly was grateful to Corporal McLoughlin for his advice, help and encouragement to him in his times of acute anxiety. I mention this because Cpl. McLoughlin’s widow was called as a witness by counsel for the defendants and an issue was made as to whether Vincent Murtagh had been a friend of the late Dermot McLoughlin at all. This issue is one of several points in conflict which the court needs to resolve. There is one aspect of this which I should emphasise at this stage, which is that the evidence of Victor Murtagh and of the Corporal’s fellow NCOs was all in praise of the conduct of Cpl. McLoughlin and, in particular, of his kindness and consideration and help to Victor Murtagh whom he had comforted in his distress when Victor was upset by close firing or by the ferocious electrical storms of the Lebanon in winter. I will return to the issues which arose which upset Mrs. McLoughlin in the hope that since my assessment of her late husband’s role in the Victor Murtagh saga was all entirely to Dermot McLoughlin’s credit, this may help to alleviate any unresolved grief syndrome in respect of her late husband who was clearly a decent and humane man, ready to help his fellow county man in distress, while serving far from home in the Lebanon beset by hostile factions.
It is common case that the 60th Battalion tour of duty was more than stressful and Lt.-Col. Maurice Collins, the senior medical officer, made this clear and often said that this was “a tough battalion”. Clearly the plaintiff and his colleagues particularly in December, 1986 and January, 1987, came under close firing and threats from the faction fighting between the IDF, SLA (the surrogates of the IDF) and Hezbollah and “Armed Elements”. It is significant that a number of the NCOs commented on how stressful this tour had been and one veteran NCO conceded that on his return that he had taken to the drink to cope with his experiences and memories in the Lebanon that winter and that it had taken him quite some time before he managed to escape from using alcohol as a palliative and regain a normal lifestyle.
It is noteworthy that the plaintiff was examined at the RAP at Tibnin in the episode mentioned above when he was brought in on 29th November, 1986, having become distressed and after losing consciousness. He was examined and then kept in overnight and injected with diazepam as a sedative. On the plaintiff’s Overseas Service Report AF667A the senior medical officer, Lt.-Col. Maurice Collins, wrote on 18th April, 1987, just before the plaintiff returned home, “This man is relatively emotionally immature and came under very severe pressure. He is liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances and should NOT serve o/seas for three years”. The plaintiff had gone to the Lebanon after several medical examinations at the first of which on his enlistment he had been rated as a medical Cat. A1. In the course of this case it has been suggested on behalf of the defendants that the plaintiff suffered from alcoholism, having been drinking from an early age and as having a susceptibility to alcoholism before ever he volunteered to go to the Lebanon. Counsel for the plaintiff cogently made the point that it was hardly likely that the army would risk having an alcoholic mortar man in the weapons company of the battalion and that it seemed highly improbable that the army would risk having such weapons in the hands of an alcoholic on an overseas tour of duty, when such an addiction would involve danger to his fellow soldiers, and when, indeed, the Irish people take such a great pride in the expected and respected high standards of the Irish peace keeping battalions. The significance of the plaintiff’s treatment and recuperation over two days at the end of November is that Lt.-Col. Collins was clearly aware of the plaintiff’s acute state of anxiety and indeed, as a humane and dutiful medical man caring for his patients, he had gone out, as was his practice, in his jeep and checked out soldiers who came under his care with their platoon or company officers. He would have been aware from his discussions with Capt. McEvoy, the plaintiff’s platoon commander, and with Cpl. Gaffney, and Sgt Gerry McCabe as well as CQMS Flanagan, among whom it was well known, that Victor Murtagh was suffering more stress than others and was reacting at times to gunfire and to electrical storms, with thunder and lightning, by uncontrollable shaking and tremulousness. The descriptions of the plaintiff’s incapacitating states of anxiety with him shaking and “being out of it”, meaning incapable and in a state of paralysis with terror, is reminiscent of the condition of a gun-shy dog after a fusillade of shots or the cacophony of noises of explosions at Halloween in Dublin. Several of the NCOs said that the condition of Victor Murtagh was common knowledge in the platoon and the company. Indeed, Capt. McEvoy confirmed that Sgt. McCabe, who was in command of a new outpost 621, for which his weapons platoon had responsibility, made it clear that he would prefer not to have Victor Murtagh among the troops under his command at outpost 621. This was a particularly stressful post as it had been set up on a hillside below an SLA compound which was subjected to attacks by Hezbollah or other factions which onslaughts involved much gunfire. Several of the NCOs mentioned that Victor Murtagh also would enquire as to the state of the weather when going on duty, and they were puzzled by this. However, one of them pointed out that electrical storms in the Lebanon have a spectacular ferocity. Anyone who has seen a dog cowering during thunderstorms at the noises of explosions or indeed who have seen people who are frightened of thunderstorms becoming upset by the electrical discharges, will readily understand why the sounds of guns or the explosions of lightning and thunder may subject some people to terror. The vulnerability of the plaintiff due to his immaturity at only just 21, and his gentle personality and strong reaction to the noise of thunderstorms or firing close to his position, and the effect which such incidents had in causing him acute anxiety states, should all have alerted the officers under whose command he was serving and the army doctors to the fact that Victor Murtagh was particularly susceptible to post traumatic stress.
The phrase “post traumatic stress disorder” came into wide usage in about 1980, but nervous shock, shell shock, and neurasthenia had been known to physicians for centuries. I am indebted to Commandant Gerry Kerr for his thesis on post traumatic stress disorder in combat veterans, and in particular for his noting of the many antique names by which this condition was known such as “soldier’s heart” and “effort syndrome” during the American Civil War. Neurasthenia was described during that time and was attributed to the civil war experience of some veterans. In 1871, DaCosta described the symptomatology of modern day post traumatic disorder (PTSD) in his paper “On Irritable Heart”. The First World War saw the addition of the diagnosis of “shell shock” and “battle fatigue” to the index of psychiatric illnesses. Apparently the term “shell shock” described those veterans of combat, who suffered from a combination of restlessness, irritability, startle reactions, mutism, tremors and other symptoms of anxiety, as well as repetitive battle dreams. Apparently at the time of the Korean War, the first edition of the diagnostic and statistical manual included the condition referred to as “gross stress reaction” in 1952. Comdt. Kerr interestingly points out that when the second edition was published in 1968, a time when there was no war, this disorder was dropped from the manual. He concludes that the recognition of PTSD as an entity in its own right resulted largely from studies carried out on returning veterans of the Vietnam War. The follow up of these veterans coupled with the long acknowledged fact that the battlefield was an area of high risk, psychologically as well as physically, led to the organisation of the many symptoms into a single diagnosis. Anyone who has read the poems of Wilfred Owen and Siegfried Sassoon can be in no doubt as to the reality of soldiers who have literally been scared out of their wits by the appallingness of carnage and inhumanity to which they have been subjected by the ghastliness of war, particularly in sodden, rat-infested trenches of the First World War. Col. Collins mentioned that the thinking on such psychological effects led to recognising the benefit of treatment near the front line. This would be in keeping with the thinking of the French Army doctors during the First World War where they developed such remedial measures for shell shocked troops near the battle zone with of course the advantage of retaining man power near the front line so that those who recover rapidly can take their place again in the firing line. I note the view that PTSD was a nomenclature which gained in use from about 1980, although the symptoms forming the constellation known as PTSD would have been well known for many years before then, such as flashbacks, intrusive recollections, startle reactions, restlessness, agitation, irritability and other symptoms such as evidence of stimuli associated with the trauma and hyper-arousal and perseveration, all belonging to the constellation of symptoms making up PTSD. It became recognised that PTSD carried risks of mobility, mortality, chronicity (being long lasting), increased risks of physical and psychiatric disturbances, and impairment of interpersonal and professional functions. With improved research as a basis for change over the years in the diagnostic criteria for PTSD these advances were reflected in the various editions of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM III 1980 and DSM III-R 1987 and DSM IV 1994). Diagnostic Criteria DSM III, is of interest in that in 1980 it was suggested that Criterion A consists of a stressor that would evoke significant symptoms of distress in almost everyone. Criterion B required that there be evidence of re-experiencing of the traumatic event. Criterion C necessitated demonstration of reduced responsiveness to or involvement with the outside world. Criterion D dictated the presence since the trauma of at least two of the following hyper-alertness or exaggerated startle response, sleep disturbance, guilt related to survival, memory or concentration impairment, avoidance of activities which arouse recollection of the traumatic events, intensification of symptoms by exposure to events that symbolise or resemble the traumatic event. Specifically, the stressor was not confined to war or its experience and therefore, although combat exposure provided much material for research, the diagnosis was not exclusively confined to military personnel or experiences. I will return to this aspect of the state of knowledge about nervous shock or neurasthenia or PTSD in due course, but I would be very surprised if humane, well educated Irish doctors assiduous in caring for their patients such as Lt Col. Collins and Comdt. Kerr would not have read Shell Shock: The Psychological Impact of War (1998 London) by Wendy Holden giving the history and chronology of knowledge about shell shock. While the book was published in 1998 well after the plaintiff’s 1986/7 anguish in Lebanon it is a mine of information and makes clear that army doctors had to be well aware of PTSD and its constellation of symptoms either by 1986 under the name of PTSD, which was used widely since about 1980, or Nervous Shock, Shell Shock, Neurosis, Neurasthenia or the legion of other names by which the condition of the psyche was known. PTSD, however, has wider connotations than Shell Shock. I am sure that the Army doctors are aware of the works of Jennifer Johnson “How many miles to Babylon?” and of Wilfred Owen’s “Mental Cases”:
“Who are these? Why sit they here in twilight?…
These are men whose minds the Dead have ravished.
Memory fingers in their hair of murders,
Multitudinous murders they once witnessed…
Always they must see these things and hear them,
Batter of guns and shatter of flying muscles,
Carnage incomparable and human squander
Rucked too thick for these men’s extrication.”
“Mental Cases” Wilfred Owen.
In 1917 Wilfred Owen suffered concussion on the Somme. In summer 1917 he was sent to recuperate at Craiglockart War Hospital near Edinburgh where he met Siegfried Sassoon. He later won the MC in France but was killed a week before the Armistice was signed. His work was first collected in 1920 by Sassoon. Doctors in the First World War had never encountered a war on that same scale nor had they ever seen anything like the varying degrees of mental breakdown among soldiers or experienced it in such massive numbers. The symptoms were wildly diverse, from total paralysis and blindness to loss of speech, vivid nightmares, hallucinations and memory loss. Some patients declined eventually into schizophrenia, chronic depression and even suicide. The medical consequences of severe trauma to the moral and mental state on the battlelines were, it seemed, unquantifiable. There was no telling who would be affected or why and the military and medical establishment were caught completely off guard, according to Wendy Holden in “Shell Shock”. These considerations may be a diversion but one that is worthwhile. In the First World War the effect of terror on the minds of servicemen was first recognised as a problem that necessitated serious military-medical diagnosis, not least because the sheer numbers of men affected could not be spared from the frontlines, as the conflict throughout Europe continued to claim countless lives. The long term well-being of those who were stricken was considered very much a secondary issue to the manpower crisis. Thorough analysis of the problem was thought vital only in as much as it could distinguish genuine sufferers from malingerers – those hapless men whose debilitating mental symptoms labelled them as cowards and in some instances led to their execution for cowardice. Holden writes that largely due to the requirements of an efficient war machine to stem the flow of sick men being sent home, the science of military psychiatry was born, designed to reduce men’s moral objection to war and to counteract the dramatic and often fatal effects of combat on the minds of servicemen. Progressing far beyond its early remit, military psychiatry’s extraordinary findings about the workings of the mind have been widely adopted throughout modern psychiatric practice ever since. There has been much progress in military psychiatry’s understanding of the deep effect on the psyche of exposure to extreme anxiety since Shakespeare wrote Lady Percy’s lines in Henry IV Part I. Lady Percy tells Hotspur of his night terrors:-
“In thy faint slumbers I by thee have watched
and heard thee murmur tales of iron wars;…
Thy spirit within thee hath been so at war
and thus hath so bestirr’d thee in thy sleep,
That beads of sweat have stood upon thy brow…
And in thy face strange motions have appear’d,
Such as we see when men restrain their breath…”
In the Seventeenth Century Thirty Years War, stress related disorders were attributed to home sickness, or “Heimweh”. In the American Civil War (1861-5) the Union Army had no label for the condition that could help explain or legitimise the puzzling behaviour of some of its men. No category short of lunacy could account for their symptoms and many were either sent to an asylum for the rest of their natural lives, despatched on the journey home where – left to fend for themselves – they died of hunger or exposure, or were hanged as malingerers. In 1860, William Hammond, a union surgeon who became one of the pioneers of nervous and mental diseases in his age, did his best to fathom the condition he described as “nostalgia” in which veterans continually relived horrible events. He wrote later:-
“The cases were of amazing interest. At that time I had eighty epileptics, and every kind of nerve wound – palsies, choreas, stump disorders. Thousands of pages of notes were taken … massage was used to restore action to limbs in which healing nerve wounds left the muscles palsied or for the rigidity of splinted cases.”
Other soldiers found to have “irritable heart” problems were said to show signs of an increased heartbeat and aroused feelings of alarm triggered by reminders of conflict. He treated all those afflicted by keeping them busy with non stressful work away from the frontline of battle. Hammond complained that many of his patients were too immature; some were just sixteen. “Youths of this age are not developed”, he concluded, “and are not fit to endure the fatigues and deprivations of military life. They soon break down, become sick and are thrown upon the hospitals.” With the First World War looming ever nearer, the medical profession and the military showed scant concerns at the possibility of psychological casualties. As war impended a doctor in the British Medical Journal advocated alcohol as an instant salve for any problems that might arise, while an officer of the 29th Division claimed that the cure for fear was a minute tied to the barbed wire at the front. Wendy Holden writes of Richard Trafford, a veteran who was only fifteen when he first saw service in the trenches, and his belief that it was easy to tell the genuinely afflicted from those who are feigning illness. “The ones that became shell shocked were mentally disarranged, they were not with you half the time, they were in a world of their own, it was like seeing a person in a fit”, he said. “I do not believe there was any of our men cowards. It’s surprising what you will do when you get shell shocked, they were not responsible for their actions. A man does not join the army to fight for his country and then run away.”
This last quotation is apposite because it will be recalled that on 29th November, 1986, the plaintiff’s condition was such that Capt. McEvoy, when the plaintiff became unconscious, decided that he required medical attention and called an ambulance in which the plaintiff was transported in to the RAP in Tibnin. There the description of his convulsive fit at the initial diagnosis was “? petit mal”. However, it would appear that Col. Collins subsequently revised this view and was able to reassure Capt. McEvoy that the soldier did not suffer from epilepsy, which would have obvious repercussions for the man’s qualification to serve in the army for reasons of the safety of himself or his colleagues, if he did indeed suffer from epileptic seizures. Reading these historical accounts of the effect of martial encounters and the ghastly brutality of war and its effect on the human psyche of normal people, it is borne in upon one that there are competing pressures on army doctors. While I have no doubt that the Irish doctors are solicitous in caring with skill and humanity for their patients, nevertheless there is at times a competing impetus to ensure that troops are treated and recover quickly so that they can take up their duties as peacekeepers in outposts where they may be subjected to close fire and the peril of attacks, and at the same time have to fulfil their duties as peacekeepers between warring factions.
The Plaintiff’s Other Cause of Action: Noise Induced Deafness
The plaintiff also sued in a separate cause of action for damages for deafness caused by negligence and breach of duty on the part of the defendants as his employer, by exposing him to excessive explosive noise levels when presumably the provision of muffs and other protection would have prevented this injury. I commend the parties for having agreed that this claim should be settled on admission of liability by the defendants for the agreed sum of €2,650.00 which was based on a 6.01% hearing loss which commutes in to a sum of €2,650.00. This is the award on foot of the claim in respect of deafness and presumably this carries appropriate costs. I have a note that a sum of €2,873.00 has been agreed in respect of doctors fees and travel expenses as special damages and this sum is referable to the second head of claim, namely the failure on the part of the plaintiffs to diagnose and treat in a timely manner the plaintiff’s post traumatic stress and post traumatic stress disorder which became chronic and had devastating effects on the plaintiff’s life and lifestyle and family life after his return from the Lebanon to Ireland.
Ms Veronica Hannin gave strong and convincing evidence that the husband who left her to go on a tour to the Lebanon in 1986, and who returned to her and their family for Christmas 1986 was the same affectionate and loving husband but that the man who returned from the Lebanon on 18th April, 1987 was not the Victor Murtagh whom she had married and who had gone to the Lebanon but this was a man with a changed personality, who was irritable and difficult, particularly with the children. She described his early morning waking and intrusive nightmares and particularly his startle response to the noise of a fire engine siren just after Victor had returned home, when he leaped from the bed and searched frantically for his gun in a thoroughly agitated state, oblivious to his being in the safety of his own home.
This second and separate claim to the deafness is in respect of the defendants’ failure to diagnose and treat the plaintiff, who was suffering from post traumatic stress which, by reason of the symptoms of this, became chronic and afflicted the plaintiff’s existence severely for a number of years and made him vulnerable and susceptible to future relapses into post traumatic stress disorder with its constellation of symptoms.
The Nature of the Plaintiff’s Second Claim
The plaintiff seeks damages for post traumatic stress disorder, claiming that the defendants were negligent in not providing remedial treatment for him following his exposure to stressful incidents. The defendants as the employers of the plaintiff were under a duty to take reasonable care for the health and safety of their employees and to keep abreast of contemporary knowledge in the area of those afflictions to which soldiers were inevitably exposed in the course of duty; and that the defendants had negligently failed to take appropriate care for the health of the plaintiff, in that they had failed to observe the obvious manifestations of post traumatic stress disorder, or else had failed to recognise the significance of the symptoms and had negligently failed to obtain remedial therapy for the plaintiff. It should be emphasised that the plaintiff in these proceedings is not claiming damages for psychiatric injury on the basis that he should not have been exposed to trauma in the Lebanon, or that the army is in some way directly responsible for the events that occurred in the Lebanon. Rather the plaintiff claims that the defendants breached their duty to him by failing, inter alia, to identify and provide treatment for his psychiatric problems after they had arisen, and before they became chronic and then again, once they had become chronic, by failing repeatedly to identify and provide treatment for his psychiatric problems, even after advice and directions from the Chief Medical Officer, Col. Walsh, and after a firm and definitive diagnosis of the plaintiff having indeed contracted chronic post traumatic stress disorder when the army psychiatrist, Capt. Fionnuala Ó Loughlin conclusively diagnosed and confirmed her working opinion of post traumatic stress disorder made in her initial meeting with the plaintiff on 17th November, 1995. This working or preliminary diagnosis was confirmed on 29th February, 1996, when Capt. Ó Loughlin administered the CAPS test to the plaintiff, and by this confirmed her clinical diagnosis from his history and the symptoms which he was manifesting that he had indeed contracted post traumatic stress in the Lebanon, and it had remained undiagnosed and untreated to the affliction of the plaintiff, and the alienation of his wife and six children to the extent that his wife, the friend of his childhood, and the mother of his six children with whom he had lived from the time of their marriage in 1984 to their separation in 1995, found him to be so changed and difficult that she felt she had to leave him.
The plaintiff is not entitled to compensation because in his work in the army in the Lebanon he had been exposed to stress or because he has suffered post traumatic stress in the course of his work as a peacekeeper amid the hostility of the various factions involved in the conflict in the Lebanon. The plaintiff must prove, on the balance of probabilities, that his injury from the post traumatic stress disorder was caused by the fault of his employer in the failure to diagnose and treat and eliminate or reduce the levels of his PTSD. The plaintiff’s strange and out of character behaviour while he was based near Bayt-Yahun and his manifest symptoms should have been noted and his obviously stressed condition brought to the attention of the medical officers as indeed it was, as Capt. McEvoy sent him in to the RAP at Tibnin for medical attention on 29th November, 1986. It is all the more surprising that he did not receive counselling and therapy since he showed clear signs of stress and incipient post traumatic stress disorder in early 1987, and his acute stress reactions were actually noted by the senior medical officer. Despite this awareness of the plaintiff’s immaturity and vulnerability to psychiatric problems and his obviously stressed condition, there was a failure to recognise the obvious perils and the need to treat his symptoms, and as result of this culpable negligence on the part of his superior officers and the medical officers, their failure resulted in his contracting chronic post traumatic stress disorder. On the medical evidence, counsel for the plaintiff submits that the likelihood is that, if the plaintiff had received counselling and therapy when he showed the clear signs of stress and incipient post traumatic stress disorder in early 1987, then his condition would have been relieved, reduced or remedied and he would not have become subject to the long running and persistent post traumatic stress disorder which has so adversely affected him in his working, social, domestic and family life.
Counsel for the plaintiff adopted the phrases of O’Donovan J. in describing the plaintiff’s claim in Knowles v. Minister for Defence delivered on 22nd February, 2002:-
“However, the fact of the matter is that he (the plaintiff) does not complain that the defendants negligently inflicted psychiatric damage on him but rather that, having developed psychological and psychiatric problems which he maintains were manifest and ought to have been recognised as such by the defendants, the defendants negligently failed to initiate appropriate treatment for those problems.” (p. 3 of the unreported judgment).
At p. 2 O’Donovan J. explained that:-
“Accordingly, Mr. Knowles comes before the court seeking damages by way of compensation for the negligent failure of the army to identify and treat the psychological and psychiatric problems which he developed in the year 1978.”
Mr. Knowles was a member of the 1st Irish Battalion serving as part of the United Nations Peacekeeping Force in the Lebanon in the year 1978, when he was exposed to events which gave rise to severe psychological and psychiatric problems which progressed to a condition of chronic post traumatic stress disorder. However, Mr. Knowles failed to prove the essential factors in his case.
Counsel for the plaintiff has helpfully collected together the particulars of negligence and breach of duty and breach of contract alleged by the plaintiffs and I set these out seriatim, albeit they appear in several different documents from the statement of claim to several replies to notices for particulars:-
“1. The defendants failed properly to monitor or treat the plaintiff;
2. The defendants failed properly to examine the plaintiff;
3. The defendants failed properly to counsel the plaintiff;
4. The defendants failed properly to brief the plaintiff prior to engagement in the Lebanon;
5. The defendants failed properly to assess the impact of intrusive trauma on the plaintiff as a vulnerable soldier;
6. The defendants failed to warn the plaintiff of the potential risk of post traumatic stress disorder;
7. The defendants failed to identify the symptoms of post traumatic stress disorder in the plaintiff;
8. The defendants failed to recognise that the plaintiff was displaying symptoms of psychological problems, which required treatment;
9. The defendants failed to recognise the significance of the symptoms that the plaintiff exhibited;
10. The defendants failed to provide remedial therapy for the plaintiff;
11. The defendants delayed in sending the plaintiff for psychiatric assessment, notwithstanding the symptoms he had displayed;
12. The defendants failed properly to provide follow up services for the plaintiff;
13. Insofar as they did participate in his treatment, failed to properly and professionally identify and diagnose his actual condition of post traumatic stress and failed to provide and maintain a proper and full medical history extending back to the incident which gave rise to treatment in the Lebanon to his treating psychiatrists so that they could properly assess and diagnose his condition leading to proper and appropriate treatment;
14. Having treated him for alcohol abuse, apparently successfully, failed to ensure his treating psychiatrists knew and were aware of the traumatic events to which he was exposed during service in the Lebanon giving rise to the necessity to treat him there and his subsequent development of post traumatic stress;
15. Caused, allowed or committed a systemic failure of transmission of information to occur as affected the plaintiff in that there was no system by which the plaintiff’s operational officers and NCOs reported their observations of the plaintiff’s inability to cope and deal with the pressures and trauma to which he was exposed to the medical corps or from one branch of the medical corps to another, and in turn to the treating psychiatrists;
16. Caused, allowed or committed the plaintiff to be treated simplicitor for alcohol abuse without ensuring his treating doctors were aware of the traumatic events which gave rise to his problems while serving in the Lebanon and had a full and complete picture of his medical history so as to give rise as to a suspicion of an underlying cause for his abuse of alcohol so as to enable same to be treated at the earliest opportunity.”
The plaintiff in this case claims that the defendants failed in their duties to him in the respects set out above, particularly at 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15 and 16. I will refer to these in due course. Counsel for the plaintiff also claims that the defendants owed him continuing duties. In other words, while he remained in their service in the army, they remained under a continuing obligation to monitor and follow up on his symptoms to see how his known vulnerability to and a propensity for acute anxiety states when under pressure would continue to afflict him and, they also owed him a continuing duty to assess him and provide appropriate therapy or assistance to him in the event that the post traumatic stresses further developed which he had sustained in the various incidents in the Lebanon, which were well known to the senior medical doctors in the Lebanon with the 60th Battalion. Furthermore, they continued to owe him a duty to assess him and provide appropriate therapy or assistance to him while he was a member of the Defence Forces. In short, once they were aware that he suffered from psychological problems, whether of the nature of post traumatic stress disorder or depression or acute anxiety states, they should have specifically informed the army doctors under whose care he would be on his return from the Lebanon. The experienced civilian psychiatrist, Dr. Mary McGuire, said that once the diagnosis had been made that he suffered from acute anxiety states while in the Lebanon and in view of his being in obvious difficulties on his return to Ireland, she would have thought there would be some system of follow up for those who have been deemed to be psychologically unsuitable because of the afflictions which they have undergone in the Lebanon; there would at least be either a referral to the army psychiatrist on the man’s return from the Lebanon before chronic post traumatic stress disorder should get a firm hold on him, or else they should have a system whereby when a soldier who has served in the Lebanon subsequently displays symptoms of post traumatic stress disorder or alcoholism that his LA30 and his CMF file should be copied, and this together with a report of a comprehensive nature from the doctor responsible for him in the army, should be sent to such civilian psychiatrist or other specialist who is treating the patient. It would appear that the lack of exchange of information between the treating psychiatrist in St. Columba’s in Sligo and the army doctor responsible for his well being in Western Command meant that Dr. O’Flynn was given no information whatsoever about the 60th “tough Battalion” in which he had served in the Lebanon and the sort of pressures which he was recorded in his LA30 as having been under, not to mention the acute anxiety states and the knowledge of his extremely significant behaviour when he was cowering terror-stricken in his billet, or when he actually passed out probably from terror when about to go on duty during electric storms. Other incidents were when there was significant gunfire and explosions being exchanged between the hostile factions, particularly, while he was posted to the hotspot at Post 621 when the Hezbollah invaded the compound on top of the hill above manned by the SLA and drove away their vehicles and killed those in command of the compound. A useful history would contain a reference and description of any incidents of a life threatening nature or any killings which were of importance relating to the plaintiff and his symptoms. For example, it would have been imperative that Dr. O’Flynn would be told of the deaths of Pte William O’Brien who had trained with the plaintiff and was in the same company and also that of Corporal Dermot McLoughlin who had befriended and looked after and helped to sustain the plaintiff during what was a very stressful and difficult time for him in the Lebanon.
The plaintiff maintains that the defendants owed a duty of care to him but failed to honour this in the respects set out above. The plaintiff also claims that the defendants owed him such duties on a continuing basis. In other words, while he remained in their service, they remained under a continuing obligation as his employer to monitor him and owed him a continuing duty to assess his needs and to provide appropriate therapy or assistance to him. The plaintiff’s claim is that they failed in those duties for the duration of his service during and from his time in the Lebanon until his eventual discharge in March, 1998.
Accordingly, the present proceedings involve different issues from those which arise in classic cases of “nervous shock”, for example, where someone comes upon the scene of an accident or attends hospital to visit a member of their family in the aftermath of an accident; accordingly, many of the legal issues which would arise in that sort of case do not feature in the present situation.
The factual pattern of this case is also different from cases of stress, bullying or harassment in the workplace. In those cases, the employer is generally alleged to be directly responsible for causing or permitting the harmful conduct to occur (for example through the acts of another employee).
The plaintiff’s submission is that the general legal obligation of the defendants is as stated by O’Higgins C.J. in Dalton v. Frendo (Unreported, Supreme Court, 15th December, 1977). In this case O’Higgins C.J. on behalf of the Supreme Court said that the “duty of an employer towards a servant is to take reasonable care for the servant’s safety in all the circumstances of the case”.
In McHugh v. Minister for Defence, Ireland and the Attorney General, [2001] I.R. 424 at p. 429 it was stated that:-
“The defendants, as employer, are under a duty to take reasonable care for the safety of their employees and must keep abreast with contemporary knowledge in the field of reduction in the effects of potential afflictions to which soldiers are inevitably exposed in the course of duty”.
I have been told by counsel that has been accepted as a correct summary of the obligation of the defendants to a soldier in their service.
Counsel for the plaintiff then submitted that O’Donovan J.’s judgment in Knowles v. Minister for Defence delivered on 22nd February, 2002, is consistent with the McHugh decision in that O’Donovan J. stated that:-
“In this regard, it seems to me that if, while he was a serving soldier in the Lebanon, the plaintiff, for whatever reason, manifested severe psychological or psychiatric problems which ought to have been recognised as such by his superiors and/or by the army medical corps to the extent that it was obvious that he required medical treatment, I think that the army were under an obligation to arrange for such treatment and that their failure to do so would in the event that it could be established that that failure compounded the plaintiff’s problems, amount to negligence in respect of which the plaintiff would be entitled to compensation. However, to that end it would be necessary for the plaintiff to establish that the psychological problems which he manifested were readily recognisable as such.” (Pages 41-42)
Counsel then submitted that this was a more specific statement of the broader principle which had been set out in the McHugh case and this specific statement would be relevant in the context of the issues that had to be determined by O’Donovan J. in Knowles. In fact O’Donovan J. concluded by saying that while he did not doubt the plaintiff Knowles’s honesty, he considered that he was a totally unreliable witness and also was not satisfied that the plaintiff Knowles manifested any such psychiatric problems to the extent that they ought to have been recognised as such by the defendants. Furthermore he came to the conclusion that the implication from the medical records was that the plaintiff’s besetting problem in June 1978 in the Lebanon was home sickness attributable to his loneliness and thus the judge did not think that the defendants could be faulted for the treatment afforded to the plaintiff at that time. Hence that plaintiff’s claim was dismissed. There is a stark contrast between that and the manifestations of PTS by the plaintiff Murtagh and his acute states of anxiety, causing loss of conciousness and inability to speak, which incapacitating conditions were noted by the medical officers and NCOs of the 60th Battillion who were well aware of the plaintiff’s paralysingly nervous condition at times of stress.
In the present case a clear issue arises as to whether or not Lt-Col Goggin did address the officers and NCOs in the 60th Battalion while they were having lectures, talks and briefings in preparation for their departure to the Lebanon in October 1986. An issue arose as to when Lt.-Col. Goggin first addressed the officers and NCOs before their departure to the Lebanon. Earlier in the case, long before Lt-Col Goggin was called, Sgt. Gerry McCabe had given evidence relevant to at least two of the issues which confront the court. The first of these issues in contention is as to when Lt-Col Goggin first addressed the officers and NCOs of the battalion in preparation for departure to the Lebanon. Sgt Gerry McCabe was giving direct evidence having been called by Mr. Smyth, counsel for the plaintiff. In the course of describing some of these briefings, Sgt. McCabe said that there was also a briefing from a Lt-Col and said “I cannot remember his name, he was something of a doctor, what was his title…?” He was asked “what did he talk about?” and he replied “he talked about mental health basically”.
Mr. Smyth: Q. Mental?
A. Your mental state going over there and what you might witness in the event of witnessing a shooting or a killing or an illegal killing or whatever.
Mr. Smyth: Q. Tell my Lord about that, can you remember
what was said about mental health?
The Sgt. confirmed that a briefing had been at St. Columbs’s Camp at Mullingar and he then said that he thought “the Lt-Col’s name might have been Goggin, I think it is”. And he said that the Colonel just gave them a lecture on what to expect. He talked graphically about bodies being blown to pieces and the likes. In the event of an explosion he said “being on a patrol sent to investigate, this will not be a nice scene you are going to see”. He gave graphic talks. It was all during the one talk but there was a break or two in the talk. When he was asked about the mention of mental health, did he mention anything about that? and the Sgt replied “to be quite honest he talked at a level I did not really understand a lot about it”. The Sergeant said:-
“The only incident that stuck with me a lot of years afterwards was that he said he had treated or dealt with a guy somewhere, I do not know where, whereby the guy said every time he smelt aftershave off his hands, he remembered something that happened when recovering a body at some point. I do not even remember what country he was talking about, to be quite honest”.
In answer to a question from Mr. Smyth the Sergeant then said:-
“He talked that if you were sent in to recover bodies, get on with it, this person’s life was over, it was part of the day’s work.”
Sgt. McCabe was clear that this talk had not been prior to his previous trip to the Lebanon but was at Mullingar during the preparation for the 60th Battalion’s departure in 1986. Subsequently when Lt-Col. Goggin (retired) came to give his evidence he described to the court that he had been at a conference in Paris in the spring of 1986, involving a research group of military psychologists at which he had made many useful contacts and was able to keep up to date with current research. In particular, the Americans had been very helpful to him as they were in touch with the Israelis who had recent experience of the psychological effects of armed combat. Col. Goggin’s own evidence was convincing that it was later in 1986 that he had given his talk to the officers and NCOs at Mullingar. Subsequently it was suggested to Lt-Col. Goggin that he was mistaken as to the year and Col. Goggin said that unfortunately when he retired from the army he had left his documents and papers accumulated over the years in an office and that these papers had been cleared out and destroyed. It does seem extraordinary that in an organisation which must depend on record keeping so as not to repeat earlier mistakes and particularly, in such a cutting edge and important study as the psychological effects on soldiers of the damaging mental effects of conflict, that the records of the army psychologist, a former veteran of the Congo expedition, should be simply destroyed. This probably meant the destruction of the material for an interesting book as Col. Goggin according to Niall McEvoy, a later witness and retired captain said that the Colonel was a renowned raconteur and certainly his notes on military psychological matters would have been of great interest. I should add that the former Capt. McEvoy and Lt-Col. Maurice Collins, the senior doctor with the 60th Battalion in 1986/7 both said that they did not attend Col. Goggin’s talk in 1986. Capt. McEvoy agreed that Col. Goggin was a man who was not forgetful but of good memory and, it appears to me that both Capt. McEvoy and Lt-Col. Maurice Collins were part of the battalion in preparation for the tour of duty in the Lebanon, but for various good reasons as busy officers they must have missed this particular talk. I have every confidence that Lt-Col. Goggin’s memory is correct in that he did address the officers and NCOs and I am sure that he would be very likely to remember the first occasion when he carried out such a briefing after his attending the conference in Paris in the spring. There he made good contacts and became friendly with many of the other delegates. I am sure that Lt-Col. Maurice Collins, as the Senior Medical Officer in Western Command had many calls on his time and would not be able to attend all the briefings. I am happy to rely on Lt-Col. Goggin’s positive memory of doing this briefing in the aftermath of the Paris conference, and in this he is supported by Sgt. McCabe who had given his evidence long before Col. Goggin and was able to remember his name after a time and also some graphic snippets of the address, about bodies being blown to pieces and the need if you were sent in to recover bodies, then to get on with it as that person’s life was over and it was part of the day’s work.
Sgt. Gerry McCabe’s evidence is particularly relevant on two other aspects which are contentious. He was asked about training in respect of signals in relation to communications while you are at your outpost or at a checkpoint. He explained that once you were at a post in Lebanon, each post would have communications back to the central post which would be the company headquarters, so all personnel had to be able to use a “77 set” at the time. This was a radio system of communications and all the troops had to be trained to use this radio set. They would be able to make the call from an outpost to a company headquarters. The central communication would be in the company headquarters which for the Weapons Platoon was at Post 6-16 in Brashit. The importance of this piece of information is that the plaintiff said he was at an outpost at the time of the killing of Pte. William O’Brien on 6th December, 1986. His training ensured that Victor Murtagh would have been taught how to use the radio since all the soldiers had to be able to use a “77 set”, and this meant that there was communication between the various outposts and the central communication centre at company headquarters. This ties in with Victor Murtagh’s evidence that on 6th December 1986 there was a commotion of messages on the radio and his awareness of the tank attack at Brashit on 10th January, 1987.
Sgt. McCabe was also able to describe the part of the training which involved a three mile run at 7.00 o’clock in the morning and how, when one got back one would then shower and have breakfast and be on parade by 8.30am. He explained how the weapons platoon would be the smallest. Sgt. McCabe also confirmed that the 7.00am three mile run was obligatory for everyone, unless you could not take part for a reason other than ill health. He confirmed that one man was returned to his unit in Finner over missing a run. The Sergeant confirmed that as an NCO you were there to observe the soldiers’ fitness. He was asked how did he know whether somebody was up to the mark and he responded that as an NCO you were there to observe these things, mainly an NCO trained these men on whatever weapon he was involved in for that day. He explained that if you found a man not doing what he was supposed to be doing, then you would note it and remark this to the platoon Sgt or platoon officer. I mention this episode as indicating that the training period was a time during which the officers and NCOs were able to monitor the suitability of the soldiers for going overseas and also a period in which the officers could assess the soldiers and the NCOs. This was the time in which doubts about a person’s suitability could be expressed and investigated. There was a suggestion that a number of the soldiers from the Sligo area, including Victor Murtagh had been out late one night and had not been ready for the run. No doubt this would have caused scrutiny of the conduct and record of each of the men involved. I had some reservations about this aspect but there was certainly a strong observation made that a Sergeant had been regarded as unsuitable and was not taken overseas on another occasion. My assessment of this aspect was that there had been no serious concerns or any anxiety expressed, if any at all, about Victor Murtagh before he went to the Lebanon in respect of any untoward conduct in respect of the excessive consumption of alcohol.
Sergeant McCabe was asked if he ever had cause to mention Victor Murtagh to Cpt. McEvoy in the context of the training period and in the context of whether a soldier was up of the mark from the point of view of being fit to travel overseas. Sergeant McCabe said that he never did have cause to mention Victor Murtagh to Capt. McEvoy at this training stage which was when the fitness programme included a three mile run at 7.00 am in the morning. Earlier in his evidence in answer to counsel for the plaintiff, Sgt. McCabe said that there was one man who was returned to his unit over missing a run and that that person did not take part then in the trip to the Lebanon. Counsel then asked the Sergeant about the suggestion that Pte. Murtagh had some affection for drink and asked if he knew anything about this before they went to the Lebanon. The Sergeant’s answer was that “he may have been fond of a drink, no more than I was myself nor any of the rest of us, but I was not aware of a drink problem”. Counsel then asked “and if a soldier had a drink problem would that be something that should have come to the attention of an NCO or even an officer while on the preparatory course in Mullingar?” Sergeant McCabe answered this by saying “that was the purpose of phase two of the training, to observe the forms of people” and on being asked if any weakness was there, would it usually be observed during that period? He replied that it might be and then again somebody might still get by, it was possible. He seemed to speak with candour and fairness.
The significance of this evidence given by Sgt. McCabe is that the Sergeant was one of the NCOs who would have known Victor Murtagh well and was a senior NCO in the weapons platoon in C Company. Furthermore it would seem that he had no reservations about Victor Murtagh, particularly in respect of the matter of alcohol, before they went to the Lebanon. While in the Lebanon, he was NCO under the command of Capt. McEvoy who supervised the building of the new post below the SLA compound in the latter part of the tour of duty and it was he who had voiced reservations to Capt. McEvoy about the condition of Victor Murtagh, not in respect of alcohol intake, but because he was suffering from incapacitating agitated states and the shakes. This was at a time when the plaintiff’s vulnerability to stress had produced states of agitation to the extent of loss of consciousness and also seizures which caused both Capt. McEvoy and Lt-Col Collins to have initial fears of the plaintiff having a susceptibility to epilepsy. However it seems that Col. Collins satisfied himself that the plaintiff had suffered acute anxiety stress while under severe pressure and had an immature personality. This presumably was not surprising in view of the fact that he was only just twenty one as he arrived in Lebanon. Colonel Collins said in evidence that he wrote T (the symbol for ‘query’) “acute anxiety state” at the bottom of the page in the LA30 but his recollection was that this was written in respect of the plaintiff having arrived in by ambulance to the RAP Tibnin on the 29th November, and he had been examined and given an intra muscular injection of Diazepam. The note on the medical records is that the patient was aware of his tongue going to the back of his throat and that he had subsequently had loss of consciousness and that this was when he was going on duty. Colonel Collins had noted in his distinctive handwriting:
“? Petit mal epileptic attack
? 2. exhaustion” (which I was told meant secondary to exhaustion).
The note went on to say that on 30th November, 1986, he was discharged to his unit well but with the instructions that:
1. Not to be on duty with less than two others
and underneath this “PLNCDR advised” meaning “platoon commander advised”.
2. Advised to rest and to inform if any further problems
and this was signed by Lt.-Col Maurice Collins on the 30th November, 1986. Again on 2nd December, 1986, it was countersigned at the bottom of the page where medical category A1 appears with Lt-Col. Maurice Collins’ signature and SMO after that written in his handwriting. On the next page of this note against the date 29th November, 1986, there is a further note by Lt-Col. Collins which includes:
“0900 slept well, tongue sore nil else”
below this the Colonel wrote
“rest. Check P (pulse) BP and temp (temperature) 6 hourly”.
Under this the Colonel noted Rohypnol 1 nocte which means he was given the hypnotic Rohypnol at night, this being a sleeping tablet.
At the bottom of this second page there is under an entry for 18th December, 1986, also in the colonel’s handwriting a T symbol which he said meant query “acute anxiety attack”. Lieutenant Colonel Collins related this note by him back to his querying in his own mind his 29th November, 1986 entry – was it really a convulsive episode or was it because a patient had had an acute anxiety attack on 29th November, 1986.
For completeness in respect of this important medical note I should add that in the intervening note for 18th December, 1986, under “notes”, the colonel had written
“Reviewed last night” (meaning 17th December, 1986). Considerable emotional pressures.
Domestic problems.
Going home (holidays) today and hopes to be able to resolve all this Otherwise says trip is “great”.
It would seem from these medical records made at the RAP (Regimental Aid Post) at Camp Shamrock at Tibnin on about both 30th November, 1986, and 18th December, 1986 that the plaintiff was suffering on the 29th November, 1986, from a seizure and loss of consciousness when going on duty about midnight and that this had some resemblance to an epileptic petit mal convulsive attack which episode Col. Collins suspected was secondary to exhaustion.
Subsequently the plaintiff was seen again on the 17th December, 1986, and Col. Collins’ note was written up on 18th December, 1986. At some stage, probably he thought on 18th December 1986, he wrote “acute anxiety attacks” with a query, which is the symbol like a T. This was a very significant entry for several reasons. First, it makes very clear that the senior medical officer at the Battalion headquarters at Camp Shamrock, Tibnin, on reflection felt that the plaintiff was suffering from acute anxiety attacks. He subsequently in the AF667A, signed on the 18th April, 1987, wrote that “This man is relatively emotionally immature and came under very severe pressure. He is liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances and should NOT serve o/seas for 3 years” and marked him as suitable on physical assessment but unsuitable on psychological assessment. From this it is clear that by the end of the tour in Lebanon the senior medical officer had confirmed his view that the plaintiff was liable to incapacitating anxiety states in circumstances where he came under very severe pressure. This indicates that the medical officers were aware that the plaintiff had come under very severe pressure and also that he was liable to incapacitating anxiety states. In such circumstances it is clear from the expert psychiatric evidence given by Dr. Mary McGuire that this diagnosis of liability to incapacitating anxiety states and the awareness that he had been afflicted by a number of such manifestations of anxiety states while in the Lebanon should have entailed that the plaintiff needed to be and should have been referred for medical and probably particularly psychiatric examination on his return to Ireland. I will give a more detailed description of Dr. McGuire’s evidence in due course.
Certainly it would seem vital that once the medical officers were aware of the plaintiff’s difficulties of this serious nature under pressure in the Lebanon that he should have been referred to the army psychiatrist on his return to Ireland. I appreciate that the senior medical officer is not a psychiatrist but he is a very senior military medical doctor and, as Dr. Mary McGuire pointed out, they as doctors had been aware over centuries of post traumatic stress disorder, although it was not called that widely until about 1980; nevertheless the condition had previously been well known under a string of different names from “neurasthenia” to “shell shock”. By whatever name it was known, the military were well aware that soldiers exposed to gunfire and brutality and fear of death and injury and their mortality were often affected in the mind. The mental hospitals of Europe, during the First World War, were many of them full of those suffering from “shell shock”. As to the pressures on this tour of duty, having listened to Col. Collins and Capt. McEvoy I have no doubt that the troops came under extreme pressures with Hezbollah mounting attacks on the SLA compound, particularly in the vicinity of the outposts being manned by Capt. McEvoy’s weapons platoon, including the plaintiff, both of which outposts were within about a 1000 metres of the SLA compound and the firing of weapons and fighting would have been particularly ferocious when the Hezbollah attacked and stole troop carriers from the SLA compound and drove them down past the Irish Battalion outposts during the period from the end of November to the end of January during which both Pte. William O’Brien and Cpl. McLoughlin were killed, both being well known to the plaintiff. Cpl. McLoughlin had been from Sligo and was particularly supportive and kindly to the plaintiff.
The existence of post traumatic stress disorder in the present case
The plaintiff was diagnosed as suffering from post traumatic stress disorder by the army psychiatrist who was Dr. Capt. Fionnuala O’Loughlin, who saw him in November, 1995. On his return to Ireland in April 1987, the plaintiff’s wife found him to be a man of changed personality. Shortly after his return he had the episode at night of leaping from his bed and searching frantically for his rifle, when he was disturbed by a fire siren in the night. He subsequently resorted to alcohol to try to overcome his problems which resulted in his having at least nine admissions to St. Columba’s Hospital in Sligo, many of which were in respect of excessive taking of alcohol. I should add that the case being made on behalf of the plaintiff is that he should have been examined and treated both in the Lebanon, when he exhibited the acute anxiety states, and on his return to Ireland suffering from post traumatic stress disorder. Unfortunately, while the army would have had his LA30 and his central medical file, very little information, if any, was given to Dr. Fidelma Flynn, the treating Psychiatrist in the psychiatric hospital in Sligo. She was never sent a proper history or file about his experiences in the Lebanon and of course she was dealing with a patient who was repeatedly admitted as an emergency patient in respect of abuse of alcohol. However, eventually her locum Dr. McCarrick and his assistant Dr. Paddy Breslin, despite the lack of information about the stresses in his tour of duty in 1986/7 in the Lebanon, raised the question as to whether the plaintiff was suffering from PTSD, rather than from depression and the results of taking excessive alcohol. On the 2nd June, 1994, Dr. Breslin wrote to Capt. Dr. Kerr:-
“Dear Doctor,
Mr. Murtagh was admitted to our care on 3/5/94 for alcohol detoxification. He has history of previous admission to mental health services dating back to June ’88 for treatment of alcohol abuse and depression. Prior to this admission he admitted to drinking heavily for the three previous weeks. Claimed he was drinking on account of depression and that he felt under stress in the army. Felt very discontented with army life and they were not treating him fairly (Dr. Breslin omitted the “not” but in evidence said this was simply a mistake on his part and his explanation accorded with sense in the context).
He underwent uneventful detox regime and attended AA counselling; he was also commenced on Prozac 20mg mane, which has elicited a beneficial response. He was commenced on Melleril 25mg nocte due to restlessness and agitation in the evening. But his history reveals he is a married man with four children who has lived in Ballymote all his life. He joined the army at a young age and performed duties in the Lebanon in 1986 (approx) – two close friends of his were fatally injured while on duty and Victor claims that this affected him severely. He claims he started to drink heavily on his return from the Lebanon, felt depressed and found it difficult to work in the army. He also claims that he still suffers from insomnia and nightmares associated with service in the Lebanon when his positions were under attack.
Dr. McCarrick feels that he may be suffering a form of post traumatic stress disorder and feels that treatment with his problems may help Victor’s problem. We were made aware of the army having facilities which deal with this problem in Dublin and perhaps Victor might be a candidate for assessment for such treatment. Present meds: Melerill 25mg nocte, Prozac 20mg marne, Librium 5g nocte, reducing dose. We are planning to discharge Victor on 26/94 and will follow him up at the Ballymote OPD.
Thanking you
Yours sincerely
DP Breslin SHO (Senior House Officer)
It is clear that Col. Collins must have seen this letter as he wrote on the foot of it:-
“Dr. Breslin is locum for Dr. Flynn (this is incorrect; Dr. McCarrick, an experienced psychiatrist, was the locum and Dr. Breslin was the SHO).
Capt. Kerr is arranging for review with Dr. Flynn and will discuss proposal to refer to Dublin.
25. this MS memo was signed by Col. Collins.”
Unfortunately neither Dr. Flynn nor her locum Dr. McCarrick nor any of the GPs in Sligo were given a history of the plaintiff’s experiences on tour of duty in the Lebanon in 1986/7. Despite the warning note sounded by Dr. Breslin on behalf of Dr. McCarrick (who was an experienced psychiatrist who had had experience in dealing with casualties of the ‘Desert War’), it was not until 7th November, 1995, that a handwritten letter was sent fromDr Kerr at Finner Camp near Ballyshannon to Dr. Fionnuala O’Loughlin, the army psychiatrist. This letter is significant for its tone and content and so I quote it in full:-
“850416 Pte Murtagh Victor
C Corp 28th Inf Bn
Finner Camp dob 22.10.65
Finner Camp, Ballyshannon, 7th Nov. 95
Dear Fionnuala,
Thanks for seeing this 30 year old married (with four children) but separated soldier who has various psychological and psychiatric illnesses including alcohol abuse going back as far as 1988 at least. He is currently Med. Cat. C. He has several admissions in the past to St. Columba’s Hospital under care of Dr. Fidelma Flynn, psychiatrist with both alcohol abuse and depression. The most recent one being from 17th July to 28th July ’95. I gather that Victor failed to attend for follow up on at least one occasion following his discharge. Victor is currently on S.L. (sick leave) and is on Molipaxin 150mg nocte. He is determined to leave the army but before setting up a new file for the board I would value your opinion and in addition wish to out rule any possibility of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. Victor apparently mentioned this to Dr. Flynn’s locum in June ’94, but both she (Dr. Flynn) and I never found supporting evidence. By its nature however it is probably better that this issue is clarified before the man is reviewed by Med Board. I intend to inform Dr. Fidelma Flynn of my intention of referring the patient to you (so far today I have failed to contact her) in case she might like to add any further comments/information.
Kind regards
G. Kerr.”
I have underlined the phrase “I would value your opinion and in addition wish to out rule any possibility of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder”. An inference might be drawn from this that Dr. Kerr had misgivings about Dr. McCarrick’s suggestion about the need for a referral and the obtaining of the views of the army psychiatrist. I should also add that Dr. Flynn under cross examination did agree with Counsel for the plaintiff that the hospital notes did include references to several symptoms of PTSD; however the patient was referred to her often as an emergenct admission suffering from too much alcohol and traumatised patients are notoriously and understandably reticent in narrating the terrifying incidents which have afflicted them. Furthermore, there appears to have been no protocol or considered system for ensuring that a copy of the contents of even the LA 30 of a soldier who had served in a tough and terrifying tour in the Lebanon would be sent to the treating doctors in a Psychiatric Hospital being attended frequently by the soldier patient, even though the plaintiff patient had an A1 med category and no psychiatric problems before the experiences in the Lebanon. Dr. F. O’Loughlin moved quickly and on 17th November, 1995, she had interviewed Victor Murtagh and wrote to Capt. Dr. Kerr from St. Bricin’s Military Hospital, Infirmary Road, Dublin 7, date 17/11/95 Re: Pte. Victor Murtagh:-
“Dear Gerry,
Thank you for referring this man. He is a difficult historian and quite reluctant to discuss Leb. incidents. However, I think he may still be suffering residual effects and may in fact have PTSD.
I have asked him to come back on 29th (Wednesday, 11.30 am) to go into things in more detail.
Yours sincerely
F. O’Loughlin.”
Dr. O’Loughlin explained in evidence, she meant by ~”difficult historian” that the plaintiff had difficulty in talking about his experiences particularly in the Lebanon. In evidence she said that in this initial interview she formed a working diagnosis that he did in fact have PTSD still. As for his being a difficult historian and being quite reluctant to discuss Lebanon incidents, there was ample psychiatric evidence given that this is quite a usual feature of patients suffering from PTSD. She interviewed the patient again and on the 29th February, 1996, she confirmed her diagnosis that he was suffering from PTSD. This she confirmed by administering a CAPS test, which was done by her administering the questions in a prepared form and noting the category into which the answers fall. The CAPS test was devised by the National Center for Post Traumatic Stress Disorder in October 1990 and is a clinician-administered PTSD scale.
“Purpose: the CAPS 1 was developed to measure cardinal and hypothesised signs and symptoms of PTSD. This clinician-administered instrument provides a method to evaluate the frequency and intensity of individual symptoms, as well as the impact of the symptoms on social and occupational functioning, the degree of improvement since an earlier rating, the validity of the ratings obtained and the overall intensity of the symptoms. Whenever possible, the CAPS 1 should be used in conjunction with self-report, behavioural, and physiological measures when assessing either baseline or post treatment status.”
“If the patient makes the PTSD diagnostic criteria for the past month, he or she automatically meets the criteria for a lifetime diagnosis. If not, use the “Lifetime Symptom Query” to establish a high-symptom one month period since the trauma for which to re-assess the frequency and intensity of each symptom.”
Section 21 deals with rating validity where the clinician estimates the overall validity of the ratings obtained. Factors that may affect validity include the patient’s co-operativeness and his/her attempts to appear more or less symptomatic than is actually the case. Furthermore, the type and intensity of PTSD symptoms presented, can interfere with the patient’s concentration, attention, or ability to communicate in a coherent fashion. It is significant that Dr. O’Loughlin circled 0 in this rating validity which means that the patient was co-operating and attempting to answer genuinely and not attempting to appear more or less symptomatic than is actually the case. In short, the overall validity of the ratings obtained was excellent, with no reason to suspect invalid responses. At section 22, headed “Global Severity” the interviewer’s judgment is given of the overall severity of the patient’s PTSD symptoms. Dr. O’Loughlin has circled 3, which denotes severe symptoms, limited functioning even with effort.
By letter dated 27th May, 1996, Capt. F.B. O’Loughlin, MB MRCPsych, Psychiatrist, St. Bricins Military Hospital, Dublin 7, confirmed her view in psychiatric report;
“Re: Pte. Murtagh Victor, Unit 28 Bn, Finner, date of birth 22.10.65. Army No. 850416. Pte. Murtagh was referred to the Psychiatric clinic in November 1995, by Capt. G. Kerr.
At that time he was on sick leave C/O depression since April 1995. His sleep was disturbed, and he had early morning wakening; he had become very irritable at home with his wife and children.
He had history of an alcohol problem and depression in 1987.
He was O/S in Lebanon on 1986 with the 60 BN, and described a number of incidents which caused him distress. A friend was killed in an explosion; and a number of colleagues were injured when Tibnin House was blown up; the funeral convoy for his friend came under fire and he and his colleagues had to take cover. He also related many instances of close firing.
He suffers from post traumatic stress disorder with a history of co-morbid alcohol abuse.
He has been on Mollipaxin 150mg since April ’95. I discontinued this in March ’96, prescribed Sertraline 50mg. mane.
I last saw Pte. Murtagh in March, 1996.
He remains depressed; his sleep is poor, and he continued to be quite irritable at home.
I feel the progress in Pte. Murtagh’s case is not good as regards returning to work in the army. He has now been off sick for one year, and I feel it is very unlikely he will return to work.
He was unable to keep his last appointment, but I will arrange a further appointment in the next couple of weeks.
I remain
F. O’Loughlin Capt. MO AMC (Medical Officer, Army Medical Corps.)”
Accordingly, the plaintiff was diagnosed as suffering from post traumatic stress disorder by the Army psychiatrist who is experienced in diagnosing and treating patients with PTSD. I have absolutely no hesitation in accepting the diagnosis made by the Army psychiatrist. In her evidence she made it clear that she reached a working diagnosis at her first meeting with the plaintiff. Of course, with her experience and knowledge of avoidance and reluctance to discuss the traumatising incidents, she would have had the expertise to elicit the story from Victor Murtagh, particularly about the incident of close firing and the capture by Hezbollah of the SLA compound on the hill above the plaintiff’s outpost. In evidence she said that she had reached a working, provisional diagnosis but she was fairly sure of her diagnosis on first meeting him and it was confirmed by the administration of the CAPS test. It is certainly a curious feature of this case that the defendants seem to disown and belittle the evidence given by the then army psychiatrist and the then army psychologist. The overwhelming weight of the evidence in this case is to the effect that the plaintiff did suffer from post traumatic stress disorder which stress came from his experience of stressors in the several episodes in which he succumbed to acute states of anxiety and stress while on duty in the Lebanon. In fact the great weight of the evidence is to the effect that the plaintiff did suffer from post traumatic stress disorder contracted while in the Lebanon.
While I shall set out the defendants’ contentions about the alternatives to a diagnosis of PTSD, it seems to me that this case must differ from some others that involved an issue as to whether there was post traumatic stress, developing into PTSD. In view of the clinical diagnosis by Dr. O’Loughlin, together with result of the CAPS test on 29th February, 1996, when taken with or without the support of several other experienced psychiatrists, including Dr. John Cooney and Dr. Mary McGuire, all saying that the plaintiff did contract post traumatic stress disorder in the Lebanon and I am certain of the correctness of this diagnosis; and also that as time went on without this being treated, the condition became chronic post traumatic stress disorder, with the plaintiff becoming more and more difficult and anxious and tense, and irritable with his wife and children, to the extent that she regarded him as a changed man who came back to her from the Lebanon in April 1987.
The failure to recognise the plaintiff’s symptoms
1. Knowledge of post traumatic stress disorder in 1986
Lieutenant Colonel Goggin gave evidence of talks and briefings that he had begun to give after attending a conference of military psychologists in Paris in the spring of 1986. In 1986 he said that he confined his briefings to talking to the officers and senior NCOs and did not include and would not like to have given the impression of having spoken to private soldiers at that stage in 1986.
Lieutenant Colonel Goggin had taken his primary degree in UCD in philosophy and then did post-graduate work in educational psychology and was awarded his Masters Degree in Educational Psychology in 1988. My understanding is that he had been the Army Psychologist since 1970. Unfortunately, when he retired in 2000, some forty-six years after he had enlisted in 1954, his papers were destroyed, due to a misunderstanding on the part of cleaners.
In the mid 1980s he had been attending military conferences of psychologists and was familiar with the need to raise the awareness of the perils of stress and the need to recognise this.. He started dealing with officers in lectures on courses and then spoke to the body of officers travelling on an overseas contingent, addressing them on stress and the need to develop an empathy for people who had been traumatised, who had been through a difficult period. At that time there was a belief that people who suffered from post traumatic stress disorder, for instance, were of a particular personality profile. In fact psychology, he said, was led down the garden path by that theory, because this was proven to be incorrect by research work. The conclusion of that research done by NATO countries on a worldwide basis was that anybody could develop post traumatic stress disorder provided that person had been subjected to a traumatic insult. He explained that actually firing and killing a person can cause the person who fires and kills to become deeply traumatised, despite the macho appearance and the macho sort of ethos that would be in military organisations. He said that the initial premise for these talks was that it was a consciousness-raising exercise. It was educational in other words that people would be aware of the individual obligation on a person initially to look after his own well-being. Secondly then there was peer support where people should watch and mind out for each other and then, thirdly, leadership came in where commanders should be on the alert for people who have been in traumatic incidents and should be on the look-out for symptoms arising from such incidents. He explained that he had based his talks on the premise that they were educational and his approach had been to stress that it was a leadership problem or a management problem and accordingly he had confined himself to speaking to NCOs and officers. The colonel reiterated this point that in 1986 he confined his address to NCOs and officers and he had not spoken to private soldiers at that stage. He told his audience of officers and NCOs to look out for changes in behaviour, where an outgoing individual suddenly becomes quiet and withdrawn or the opposite where a withdrawn and quiet individual suddenly becomes the camp comedian. He suggested that an introvert becoming an extrovert could be a sign that his change in behaviour would be due to stress. One of the important things was looking for sleep patterns, because people in the billets look out for their comrades and watch how they are reacting at night, whether they are sleeping or showing signs of waking up early in the morning which would be referred to as early morning waking and is a sign of depression. A person with early morning waking would be immediately advised to go and see the medical people as a consequence. At that stage the medical corps accepted that this was an educational matter and that Col. Goggin was not interfering on their “turf”, but rather this was an educational effort where he was trying to raise the consciousness of people to alert them to the dangers of having signs of stress and kind of suppressing it or hiding it and by frank discussions among themselves to ventilate their problems and to validate that a person felt lonely and was entitled to feel lonely and to miss his wife and children particularly, perhaps around birthday time or Christmas when people would become very upset, but they would be trying to hide it. Sergeant McCabe recalled the Colonel addressing the 60th Battalion and was able to describe how the Colonel talked of putting aftershave lotion or Vick on the upper lip and he said that he could remember that, as it had to do with the appalling smell from bodies that had been decayed or decapitated or something of that nature and to prevent the smell upsetting them that they would put Vick on the upper lip or the nostrils to prevent them getting the smell. The Colonel explained that he had established good contacts at the conference with colleagues and so in the future he was able to ring his counterparts in the German Army, or British Army or American Army to get information from them. The Americans were very helpful and they had a strong association with the Israelis and they had up-to-date experience of battle and combat and made that information available to the Americans. Colonel Goggin agreed with Counsel for the defendants that there was nothing abnormal about a soldier feeling under stress in conditions where rockets are going off or guns being fired. It is only when with any particular individual the symptoms, abnormal symptoms, become manifest that you realise there is a problem. Under cross examination Col. Goggin agreed that some soldiers would not necessarily disclose problems they have even among their own peers because they might be prevented from serving overseas again and they would be seen as weak and vulnerable because of this reluctance to talk about their problems. The Colonel said that this was why it was so important to get the peer group working so that they would not lose face by having to confess vulnerability to an NCO and so among themselves they are advised to have candour and to honestly confess their problems to one another. There would be a reluctance as a Private to go to an NCO and say “I have this problem”. In recent times there had been a great improvement in the quality of the Chaplaincy. The Colonel said that the quality in-service provided by the Chaplains in 1986 would be very good.
Colonel Goggin gave one example of an officer who had been staying with a family in Yugoslavia whose home was shelled and the whole family was killed and all he saw afterwards was the young daughter’s shattered doll and the table where they had their breakfast when the shell hit. There had been a coffee pot and a loaf of bread and the officer was utterly traumatised from merely seeing this, because it reminded him of the intimacy of the family having their breakfast. The officer never saw any of the bodies at all, he just saw the pot of coffee, the bottle of milk, a loaf of bread and the child’s doll smashed and that was enough to completely throw him. The Colonel also agreed that a person could be brave through two armed raids where he was fired at and then some quite small incident subsequently could trigger post traumatic stress. Counsel for the defendants asked Col. Goggin was he correct in saying that this briefing was done in this lecture in 1986 and the Colonel replied in the affirmative. He also confirmed that he advised the officers to look out for changes in behaviour. The Colonel replied that immediately these changes were observed it was better to take action on them and this would be where medical professional people would come in. The Colonel said that you should not let changes go for more than a week as that could be very dangerous. He warned that early morning waking would be possibly the most dangerous of all the symptoms because lack of sleep can have a terrible effect. The Colonel said that he would personally intervene to take the ammunition from a person who had suffered a week of early morning waking. He would leave the man with his rifle, but he would take the ammunition from him. In conclusion, Counsel for the plaintiff referred to the entries in the AF667A attached to the LA30 dated 18th April 1987 and entries at p. 198 of Bk. 3, dealing with the entry of 29th November, 1986, where the plaintiff was found to have had (1) a “query petit mal attack subject to anxiety”; (2) on 18th December, 1986, he was found to be suffering from acute anxiety disorder; (3) on 10th January, 1987, Col. Collins found when Cpl. McLoughlin who was a friend of the plaintiff had been killed and this precipitated in the plaintiff a state of ICD300 which is an anxiety state. On 19th April, 1987, there was an entry “no psychiatric problem, but relatively immature and liable to ICD300 – anxiety under pressure – and recommended he should not serve overseas”. On 18th April, 1987, there is an entry, “found the man to be relatively emotionally immature and came under very severe pressure; he is liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances”. Having referred to those medical notes about Pte. Murtagh at that time, Counsel then asked the Colonel how that would measure up against the kind of stresses that a soldier would be subjected to in service in the Lebanon. The Colonel made clear that he was not a clinical psychologist but this was the kind of stress that he was advising them to look out for and to get professional help to cope with this. The Colonel made it clear that his efforts were directed towards raising awareness of the situation and then it was a matter for the medical doctors from there on.
Lt.-Col. Ollie Barber was one of the last witnesses called by the defence but his contribution is included here as it is germane to a challenge by the defence particularly as to when Col. Goggin gave his talk. Lt.-Col. Barber gave evidence that he had joined the army in 1973 and had gone as second in command of the Reconnaissance Company of the 60th Battalion to Lebanon for the Winter Tour of 1986/7. He had no recollection of the plaintiff who had been in “C” company. In September 1986 the Reconnaissance Company was part of the Battalion which formed up at the McKee Barracks in Kildare. Officers from there attended briefings at the Curragh.
He confirmed that Col. Goggin was correct in that there was a NATO group conference in early 1986 at Paris in the spring. This was the first of the meetings of Research Group 10 which Col. Goggin attended.
Lt.-Col. Barber made clear that Sergeant McCabe, who had given his evidence about his recalling the talk by Col. Goggin at Mullingar before Col. Goggin attended at this court, was a member of the “C” company which was formed up from Western Command in Mullingar, whereas his Reconnaisance Company was based in Kildare and had briefings at the Curragh. He also confirmed four salient matters. First he confirmed that Col. Goggin attended these conferences of military psychologists dealing with the need to become aware of the perils of stress and secondly that the Colonel put this information to good use in the army. Thirdly he said that in 1991 or 1992 the Colonel started the whole process of debriefing and by 1991 when he, Lt.-Col. Barber , attended a conference there were two excellent booklets available on such psychological topics. Fourthly, Lt.-Col. Barber said he had worked with Col. Goggin and never found him to be forgetful.
There seems to be a simple reason why Lt.-Col. Barber, as he now is, can not recall Col. Goggin giving the briefing to officers and NCOs at Mullingar in 1986 after the RSG conference in the spring in Paris. Lt.-Col. Barber was based in Kildare and their briefings were mainly at the Curragh. I accept Col. Goggin’s recollection, corroborated in advance by the recalling by Sgt. McCabe of the talk about PTSD and the need to be practical and to get on with the job when having to cope with corpses.
Dr. Mary McGuire, an experienced Consultant Psychiatrist and the Clinical Director of Roscommon Psychiatric Services in Roscommon County Hospital, was called as a witness. She had interviewed the plaintiff on two occasions, firstly on 4th October, 2005, and then on 24th October, 2006, and had prepared her report on each occasion.
With regard to Dr. McGuire’s evidence, Counsel for the defendant said that there was no objection to Dr. McGuire being led through her report and in fact this was done in respect of both her reports and we also had the benefit of Dr. McGuire’s explanations and comments on the contents. The narrative may be easier to follow if I set out the conclusion to her first report and then the entire of the second report as it is both a useful source of the history and also sets out some of the material which has led to there being a number of contentious issues in this case.
In the conclusion to the first report which was based on an assessment done on 4th October, 2005, Dr. McGuire concluded that
“Mr. Murtagh was a young married man in 1986, when he volunteered to go to the Lebanon. He was deemed to be 100% fit physically and mentally before he was allowed to go. Tragically, his two friends were killed while he was there and he was exposed to intensely frightening situations. During this time he worked long hours and it would appear that his periods of sleep were quite restricted. There is no doubt that he became extremely tense and anxious during this time and that he developed a severe anxiety state. This culminated in admission to hospital and sedation for what appears to be, in hindsight a very severe panic attack. On return to Ireland, Mr. Murtagh outlined symptoms of severe post traumatic stress disorder syndrome, including flashbacks to the incidents, sleep disturbance, searching for his rifle while asleep, increased startle response, increased tremulousness, depressed moods and inability to relax.
To overcome these distressing symptoms he began to depend on alcohol and developed a serious problem with alcohol abuse. Unfortunately all of these problems culminated in the breakdown of his marriage and multiple admissions to the local psychiatric hospital. Mr. Murtagh also lost his job in the army because of these problems and was discharged on medical grounds. At present (October 2005) Mr. Murtagh is leading a very lonely existence in Holland and remains very sad at the loss of his family and his career. Since Mr. Murtagh was a fully fit young man in mind and body when he went to the Lebanon, and because of the clarity with which he describes the symptoms of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder Syndrome so many years later, there is no doubt that his life-threatening experiences in the Lebanon triggered these symptoms and led to his dependence on alcohol. The alcohol abuse and psychological symptoms have led to the disintegration of his life and this is a source of great sadness for Mr. Murtagh.”
Dr McGuire’s second report is dated 16th November, 2006, and has a useful further history and touches on several matters which are related to issues which are in contention in this case. This second report is based on the more recent assessment carried out on 24th October, 2006. It seems to me that it would be useful to set out the entire of Dr. Mary McGuire’s second report which is dated 16th November, 2006.
I should make several points clear at the outset. One of the reasons for setting out this report in full is that it contains the plaintiff’s description of how he recalls certain incidents notably his account of an incident after the “pseudo funeral” at Naquora when he became upset at the sight of the army carrying an empty coffin for the purpose of film footage for the TV cameras. There undoubtedly was a ceremony to honour the late Cpl. McLoughlin, who had befriended and greatly supported the plaintiff according to other NCOs, and so the plaintiff’s upset was understandable. However, while his account of the attack on the bus on the way back after the “funeral” is corroborated by Corporal Gaffney, his shooting back at Israelis is improbable as it is more likely that his gun had been taken from him at Naquora and that he actually stayed on the bus and others did leave the bus and take cover. However it may be that he did stay on the bus for a time and then came out and took cover as Cpl Declan Gaffney recalled him taking cover behind a wall outside the bus. His account of this incident to Dr. McGuire is illustrative of the reality that persons who are under stress, and in his case severe stress, may well unintentionally distort, exaggerate and embroider their story or account of an incident. Throughout this case I have been conscious of his involuntary inventive creativity and have been careful to ensure that his version of events is treated with a degree of scepticism. However, I should add that I am also conscious of the fact that one of the symptoms and effects of a person being under severe stress and then suffering from PTSD is that they do tend at times to exaggerate and to imagine part of their story and to believe in its reality and this is one of the effects and accepted symptoms of PTSD. For many aspects of his description of what occurred in the Lebanon there is nearly always ample corroboration from officers and NCOs, such as for example the accounts of his acute anxiety states causing him to be incapacitated to the point even of losing consciousness and being unable to recall the events afterwards.
Secondly, in her report and discussion of his condition, Dr. McGuire refers to a number of authorities and books which have been published since 1986, as is perfectly reasonable to support her findings. When criticism was made of her using such more recent books and articles, the experienced consultant psychiatrist and clinical director explained and made clear that she was well aware of the distinction between more recent research works and previous standards and practice and made the point that military doctors have known for years about the effects of the condition which became widely known from around 1980 as post traumatic stress disorder.
“Medical Report
Name: Victor Murtagh
Address: Carrigans Upper, Ballymote, Co. Sligo
DOB 22.10.1965
Date of initial assessment 4.10.2005
Date of recent assessment 24.10.2006
Date of incident 1986
Details of incident as per report of 10.10.2005.
Progress report since October ’05: Mr. Murtagh informed me that he continues to work in the construction industry in Holland and keeps himself busy by working five or six days per week. He has overcome his severe alcohol problem and is able to have a few social drinks occasionally now. He does not abuse any drugs. He feels that his life is good now and he is very happy living in Holland. On reflection Mr. Murtagh believes that all his problems commenced in the Lebanon. He arrived there in October 1986 and entered a zone of duty where hostilities were increasing all the time. Tragically, his two close friends and colleagues were killed in combat there in December, 1986 and January 19867, respectively.
It was evident by 29.11.1986 that Mr. Murtagh was highly stressed and suffered some type of seizure where petit mal epilepsy was queried and it was recorded in his army medical notes and this may be secondary to exhaustion. With hindsight this attack may be better described as a severe Panic Attack. Unfortunately, when Mr. Murtagh became very distressed and in his own words “went mad” on the day of his friend’s funeral, he stated that he was incarcerated in a military prison for a few days. He remembers this as an extremely distressing time. He feels that the trigger factor for his outburst was the sight of the army carrying an empty coffin for the purposes of film footage for the TV cameras. He consumed a few drinks at this stage to try to calm himself but “went berserk”. He remembers travelling on a bus on the way back from his friend’s funeral and stated that the Israeli soldiers were shooting at them. When he got off the bus he started shooting back at the Israelis. He remembers an army Chaplain Fr. Murphy crawling over to him and asking him to stop shooting. He stated that he was totally indifferent to danger at this stage and did not care about anything. Following his detention in military prison he stated that he was sent to the most dangerous checkpoints and felt extremely nervous and fearful for his life initially. Gradually indifference overcame him and he did not care about his safety. He stated that he often wished he was shot and even to his day at times wishes that he had been killed at that stage. He remains very sad and full of regret regarding the loss of his wife and family. He is proud of his children and they visit him frequently now. He has a great sense of loss regarding his life as he had always hoped to have “a nice bungalow”, car and dog for his family and he always had dreams about bringing his children fishing. “That will never happen now”.
Mental State Examination on the 24.10.2006: Mr. Murtagh looked much healthier and more vibrant than on his last assessment. His speech was spontaneous and articulate and he could describe his feelings much better. His mood was sad at times throughout the interview. He denied any active suicidal ideation but has intermittent death wishes still. He has no psychotic symptoms and his cognitive state was normal.
Conclusion: Mr. Murtagh was sent to the Lebanon as a 21 year old soldier in 1986. It is apparent that he became extremely anxious in this situation of hostile conflict and had a major panic attack in November 1986. His condition was further exacerbated by the tragic deaths of his colleagues and close friends in an incident in January 1987. Following this it appears that Mr. Murtagh de-compensated and lost control of himself and placed himself in a situation of extreme danger by shooting at Israeli soldiers. He did not receive any treatment at this stage for his acute stress reaction but was imprisoned for a few days. Following this he was sent back on duty into very dangerous situations. His anxiety state reached such a level that he became indifferent and this is a well known consequence of severe anxiety and is referred to as “La belle Indifférence”. Unfortunately Mr. Murtagh began to abuse alcohol because he was using it as a sedative to control his anxiety state and to get some sleep. His anxiety state and his sleep disturbance were directly related to his severe Post Traumatic Stress Disorder Syndrome which had been precipitated by the terrifying incidents in the Lebanon. It is unfortunate that Mr Murtagh was not treated at an early stage when he developed the sypmtoms of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder Syndrome. The vulnerability factors for chronic post traumatic stress disorder syndrome were not recognised. “An individual’s recovery from trauma is facilitated by the availability of positive social supports and the inclination to use them to share the account of the trauma” (Forbes and Roger, 1999). It does not appear that Mr. Murtagh was offered any crisis intervention to help him overcome his feeling of intense grief and panic after his friend’s funeral. Instead he was put into prison. This exacerbated his condition. It appears that no psychological debriefing was offered to Mr. Murtagh. Research now shows that “Bosnia peacekeepers in the debriefed group had lower HADS scores than those in the non-debriefed group and alcohol abuse problems were lessened over time in the debriefed group” (Litz et Al. 2002, Clinical Psychological; Science and Practice, Vol. 9). It is well known that Cognitive Behaviour Therapy for recently traumatised individuals have demonstrated good promising results in preventing the development of chronic psychopathology following trauma.
Unfortunately none of this treatment was afforded to Mr. Murtagh by his employers. He has suffered severe emotional stress, depression, substance abuse and huge personal and social losses in his life because of the severe PTSDS which was triggered by the highly stressful incidents in the Lebanon.
Signed: Dr. Mary McGuire
Consultant Psychiatrist/Clinical Director
Date 16.11.2006.”
In evidence Dr. McGuire used her clinical notes as well as her report, and started by saying that the plaintiff had told her that he arrived in the Lebanon on the his twenty first birthday and was very excited and saw it as an adventure but that about six weeks later the situation became very hostile there and that there were numerous attacks on the Irish battalion by Israelis and others. Counsel for the defendants helpfully said that he had no objection to the witness being led through her report which was before the Court. Dr. McGuire said that the plaintiff named some of the hostile groups but she did not record them. He told her that during his time in the Lebanon he became very anxious to the extent that he suffered a fit on one night and was taken to Camp Shamrock and was given an injection which sedated him for a while. It is clear that this was the incident on 29th November, 1986, when he was brought in by ambulance to the RAP at Camp Shamrock at Tibnin and was kept in under the care of Col. Collins. She said that when he looked back on it now, he thinks that this was a severe panic attack, that various things had happened which made him think that he would lose his life and she had noted that at this stage he became very tearful and said he did not want to talk about them. He said that the worst part about the incidents were that he had to go back on duty after each incident. He said that the fear was so bad he could never relax and felt he was always having to be on alert. He also told her he was on duty for extended periods and got little sleep. He said that he slept with his gun beside him. He said that after his two friends had been killed he became convinced that he would never get home again himself. He became pre-occupied with these thoughts and fear and worry, but he got home in April 1987. He told Dr. McGuire that what his wife complained about when he returned home was that he was always jumping up in his sleep and searching for his rifle and that if there was any loud noise he would jump and shake uncontrollably. He stated that he had frequent vivid flashbacks. After his return he began to drink alcohol excessively to calm his nerves and his drinking went out of control. He said he knew that he became hooked on alcohol and this caused marriage problems. He became depressed and had suicidal ideas on many occasions. He was admitted to St. Columba’s Hospital Sligo, in 1988 and had many admissions after that until 1997. He said he was unsure of the dates of admission, but he felt at this stage in October 2005 that he could control alcohol now.
I should make it clear at this point that from the aspect of the importance of a sensitising incident there is ample corroboration from the evidence of the NCOs, from Capt. McEvoy and from Lt. Col. Collins that the plaintiff was subjected to extremely severe pressures including the deaths of his two colleagues, Pte. William O’Brien in December 1986 and Cpl. Dermot McLoughlin on 10th January, 1987 and the medical officers were well aware that he was suffering from acute anxiety states and noted his condition so that they should have been well aware that he was vulnerable to post traumatic stress disorder and should have realised the need for rest, counselling and therapy to prevent his immaturity and vulnerability allowing his stressed condition from becoming chronic post traumatic stress disorder of a deep seated nature with all the problems of recurrence and relapse.
Dr. McGuire had formed the opinion that the plaintiff had developed symptoms of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder as a result of sensitising incidents. There was certainly corroboration from the NCOs and from Capt. McEvoy and Colonel Collins that this tour of duty was fraught with hostility and with incidents of soldiers coming under close fire and with three Irish soldiers being killed between July 1986, and February 1987. Dr. McGuire helpfully explained some of the symptoms which she gleaned from the plaintiff’s account to her. These included flashbacks, sleep disturbance including early morning wakening, and startle response, which in Mr. Murtagh’s case, meant that he would tremble in nervous agitation and be jumpy. Doctors call this trembling uncontrollably and she described this as very “exaggerated” and explained that this is not voluntary, but is an increased startle reflex, which is involuntary and definitely does not mean that the patient is putting this on voluntarily. The plaintiff had also developed depressed mood and an inability to relax, and he had described to her a continual sense of fear while he was in the Lebanon. The plaintiff told her that he had been deemed one hundred per cent fit before he was going to the Lebanon, and described to her that he had to be hospitalised and medicated there and had been given a Diazepam injection, and because his symptoms had continued on his return home, it is her opinion that his symptoms, flashbacks, sleep disturbance, startle response and anxiety states, depressed mood and inability to relax and his always having a sense of fear, were indicative that these symptoms had been triggered by incidents in the Lebanon and she said that the dependence on alcohol had progressed from there. He had told her that he was using alcohol to calm his nerves, and the alcohol abuse and his psychological symptoms had led to the disintegration of his family life, which was a source of great sadness for him. Dr. McGuire said that when she saw him on 24th October, 2006, he looked much better and was better able to express himself. He was much calmer and more articulate and spontaneous. He was volunteering information and he was better able to describe his feelings about the way he feels now about the loss of his wife and children. He and his wife had been separated for some time. Counsel was able to confirm that while he and his wife had been separated for some time and she was in a new relationship, nevertheless, there was no decree of divorce and so they were still married. Dr. McGuire explained that she regarded the medical records of the admission to the RAP Tibnin, on 29th November, 1986, when they queried petit mal epileptic attack secondary to exhaustion, as significant in that they indicated that he was in a highly stressed condition as a result of intense anxiety and being overwrought, and exhaustion was recorded. She thought “petit mal” was an unusual query as “petit mal” is just an absence or a lapse and is very transient. For example, a transient lapse would be where a person may stop in mid-sentence and then recover a few moments later. It is a transient absence or interruption in the electrical activity of the brain. It may be observed as a pause in speech, or somebody stopping what they are doing for a moment. A definitive diagnosis of this would be by an EEG (Electrco Encephalogram). Dr. McGuire said that the entries with regard to his admission to the RAP at Tibnin, should have flagged the fact that he was becoming very anxious and stressed in his work situation. In the context of combat, if somebody gets acute stress reactions, then this is one of the main indicators for development of post traumatic stress disorder. Dr. McGuire indicated that with hindsight, this attack may be better described as a severe panic attack. This episode and subsequent incidents, as well as admissions to the RAP, because of incapacitating tremulous attacks should have been strong warnings of the likelihood of the development of PTSD.
The plaintiff had described his recollection of the scene at Naquora when he became greatly upset by the sight of the army carrying an empty coffin for the purposes of film footage for TV cameras at the farewell ceremony at UNIFIL headquarters, Camp Naquora, in respect of his colleague and supportive mentor, Cpl. McLoughlin. The plaintiff had given Dr. McGuire a colourful account of the bus coming under fire and how he had got off the bus and had started shooting back at the Israelis and an Army Chaplain crawling over to him and asking him to stop shooting, aspects of which would appear to be figments of his imagination as he had taken drink before getting on the bus, and had been relieved of his gun and may have remained on the bus when there was gunfire and others had dismounted and left the bus in order to take cover. I should add that Corporal Gaffney did say that the plaintiff had left the bus and taken cover. Dr. McGuire explained that research had shown that people who suffer with post traumatic stress disorder, sometimes their memories change over time regarding very stressful incidents. Research had now shown that these people are not lying, but their recall is different in that their memory changes over time, as to their recollection of the event. Research has shown that the more severe an interrogation is, then the less likely the person being interrogated is to recognise his interrogators afterwards. Dr. McGuire made it clear that, taking this inventiveness into her considerations, her conclusion was still firmly that the plaintiff was suffering from post traumatic stress disorder and that he had suffered post traumatic stress disorder since his time in the Lebanon. Dr. McGuire was taken through the entries in the LA30 form for December 1986, in particular from 29th November to 18th December, and in the completion AF667A form for 18th April, 1987, which stated:-
“Completion AF667A, no psy. (Psychiatric problem) but relatively immature personality. Liable to ICD 300 under pressure. Rec. he should not serve OS (overseas) for three years.”
She explained that ICD300 means an anxiety attack. Dr. McGuire was referred to the AF667A document at part 2 on medical suitability where there was medical category in the right hand box, A1, and then in handwriting:-
“This man is relatively emotionally immature and came under very severe pressure. He is liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances and should not serve overseas for three years.”
Dr. McGuire read all this and said that the fact that he was regarded as relatively emotionally immature and that he came under very severe pressure and that he was liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances, was significant. These features are main indicators of the probability or possibility of chronic Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, if not treated. Dr. McGuire subsequently expanded on this by saying that any person who has suffered from incapacitating anxiety under stress, should be referred for treatment.
Dr. McGuire was then referred to the proceedings of the Medical Board at Finner Camp on 15th December, 1988:
Form AF332, for the purpose of examining No. 850416 Rank Pte. Surname Murtagh, Christian Name Victor, Unit 28 Inf. BT, age 23, service, four (years).
The following documents are before the Board LA30.
Patient’s condition: complains of nil at present. History of anxiety/depression in Lebanon 1987; depression and alcohol abuse, June 1988.
Indicate documents bearing on disability (if any) LA30.
Examination reveals subject to incapacitating anxiety/depression, under pressure. History; secondary alcohol abuse, June 1988. Well since.
Finding and recommendation. The Board finds that No. 850146, Rank Pte., Name, Murtagh Victor, above mentioned, is suffering from immature personality, subject to anxiety/depression when under pressure, and recommends that the man be reclassified Med. Cat. C. Needs to be closely observed for signs of stress. Not fit for o/seas service.
Signed at Finner Camp, the 13th day of December, 1988
Maurice Collins, Lieutenant Colonel President; Capt. G. Kerr Member Medical Board
Disposal of proceedings DMC/OC 28 Inf. bat/file, which means send to Director, Medical Corps/Officer Commanding 28th Infantry Battalion/File on Colonel Collins’ file.
Dr. McGuire was asked, on the basis of what was recorded there, “incapacitating anxiety/depression under pressure”, was there any particular significance to be attached to that in the context of Mr. Murtagh and his history? She replied that it is apparent that he is decompensating psychologically following his trip to the Lebanon, and as advised by Colonel Collins, he should have been closely observed thereafter. She said that the reference to incapacitating anxiety/depression under pressure was very significant. It means that the man cannot tolerate pressure and that he developed a recognised severe anxiety state and depression when he was under pressure. He should have been checked out and monitored for any signs of development of post traumatic stress disorder, at that stage. This should have happened immediately after he was hospitalised in 1986, and it should have happened when he was on duty in the Lebanon after his hospitalisation and the stress was recognised. His psychological state should have been checked and the reasons and feelings around his incapacitating anxiety should have been explored.
Dr. McGuire was asked about the recommendation that the man be reclassified Med. Cat. C and “needs to be closely observed for signs of stress, Not fit for o/seas service”. She was asked if she was in a position to express any view as to whether observation by non-medical officers would be sufficient or adequate in the circumstances, and she replied “as long as they knew what they were looking for and that they were trained in symptoms and signs of stress and that they could alert the appropriate personnel to the signs of stress”. She explained the prominent signs of stress as being the vulnerability factors which should be identified, being Mr. Murtagh’s young age and the fact that he was away from home, and lacking social support; that he was always tense and could not sleep; and that he had been diagnosed with an anxiety state that was F300 or ICD300, which would be the recognised vulnerability factors. I then said that there was evidence that one of the men who was killed out there was from the same town as the plaintiff and was an older man in his thirties and something of a father figure to the plaintiff, and would that have any effect? Dr. McGuire said that that would be a very significant exit event. Counsel for the defendant pointed out that I had mistaken the evidence. Corporal McLoughlin was from Sligo town, the plaintiff was from Ballymote, and that I had prefaced my question by saying they were from the same town and that was factually incorrect. In fact, the plaintiff had been born and had lived in his early years in Sligo town, but on his mother’s death, had gone to Ballymote to live with his grandparents, and indeed, after his marriage in 1984, he had been living in Sligo town with his wife until they moved to Ballymote in 1986. Counsel correctly said that I had prefaced my question by saying they were from the same town, and that that was factually incorrect. I mentioned that I had the impression at an earlier stage, that he had some connection with Ballymote and I was told that I was wrong. I think I was misled by the uncontradicted statement in para. 6 of the Statement of Claim that in the course of his service with UNIFIL in the Lebanon, a close comrade of the plaintiff, Pte. Dermot McLoughlin, also from Ballymote, County Sligo, was killed; this erroneous passage had not been contradicted and in fact Cpl. McLoughlin was from Sligo town. However, little hangs on this error because there was evidence that the part of the contingent from the Sligo area did associate together, and several witnesses expressly praised Cpl McLoughlin for his care of and support for the plaintiff when he became distressed and incapacitated by his anxieties while on duty at the two outposts manned by the weapons platoon. Certainly, from the evidence of Capt. McEvoy, Sgt Flanagan, and Sgt McCabe and Veronica Murtagh, the plaintiff’s wife, the plaintiff was deeply grateful to the late Dermot McLoughlin and spoke well of him frequently to his wife during his telephone calls to her. In short, any inaccuracy was explicable and of little materiality in the context.
Counsel for the plaintiff asked Dr. McGuire if a referral is made for the purpose of carrying out an assessment as to whether the man was suffering PTSD or not, would a doctor find it valuable or useful to be given sight of the medical records, the LA30 and the CMF documents, and Dr. McGuire replied that they would be very useful. It would be very necessary to see how the man coped under stress in the Lebanon. He then asked her what significance she attached to early diagnosis and treatment of PTSD. She replied that, “present day thinking is that the earlier the diagnosis, the better the outcome, though it is really important to diagnose at a very early stage. It is really important to teach the sufferer about the symptoms and the reactions they are having, because that is very frightening for the person who is suffering from the symptoms”. Counsel for the defendants pointed out that the witness had prefaced her answer by saying “present day thinking” and said that a view now based on present day thinking when assessing retrospectively back twenty-one years, was invalid. I remarked that I had pointed out at the start of the case that time factors and chronology in this case were important. Dr. McGuire responded to the suggestion that it was “wholly invalid and that we were going up the garden path by applying present day thinking retrospectively back twenty-one years” by commenting that present day thinking was that early treatment was helpful; and she added that this was long established by describing how during the First World War the British sent their people home from France to be treated for stress, but the French treated them on site promptly and more immediately, and it was recognised that they had better outcomes in that those treated in the war zone, got back to work much more quickly. She added that as long as soldiers are told that their reactions are normal in the context of the crisis or the tragedy, whatever has happened to them, that it is very therapeutic for people to realise that they are not abnormal. Counsel then asked her if she was in a position to offer a view as to whether there would have been any effect on the plaintiff if he had been treated at an early time in 1986 or 1987? She replied that this may have prevented his use of alcohol to calm his nerves and his subsequent development of such a severe alcohol problem. A delay in diagnosis and treatment meant that the plaintiff had become chronically anxious and was trying to settle his nerves himself by using alcohol. She said that cognitive behavioural therapy was the most popular, meaning usual and helpful treatment for it. This involves identifying the fears and the symptoms and teaching the person how to cope with these and how to relax while experiencing them. Medication, tranquillisers, or antidepressants are necessary at times too. Subsequently, she was asked if, to her professional knowledge, there was any noted difficulty in taking a history from military personnel who may be suffering from Post Traumatic Stress Disorder and she replied that it was an established phenomenon that they do not like to verbalise or vocalise fear because that is seen as a sign of failure on their part. This may be connected to a sense of military background or tradition, and because of peer pressure as well, because they would be seen to be weaker than their comrades. She then added that from the records she had looked at, there was no indication that this was expressed by the plaintiff nor had it been explored with him. Under cross-examination, when it was put to her that he made no complaint to anybody about any of the so-called problems, she replied, “that is my point. He would not express them”. She went on to explain that she wanted to say as (he is) a soldier, it is well known that soldiers do not express their fears. It is better to be seen to have a physical illness than to be seen to be psychologically weak. She was asked if this was from her own personal observation from dealing with soldiers, or from literature on it, and replied that it was both, from her own dealings and experience treating soldiers and also part of the research being done by Dr. Morgan whom she had mentioned earlier on that day. She was asked in the context of the account given to her by the plaintiff about being on a bus and being attacked and shooting back, and on the premise that it was accepted that this was incorrect which is accurate about the unlikeliness of the plaintiff shooting back. She replied that this can be explained by people with post traumatic stress disorder being confused. She said that memories change all the time. She went on to say that the fact is that it is twenty years ago and memory does alter over time, and Mr. Murtagh’s interpretation and recall of the events on that day are obviously at variance with what was being heard in court, but that is due to the way he has seen it and he is recalling. She said that all our memories vary over time and that it is said to be indicative of post traumatic stress disorder that recollections can vary more over time; that the recall of the event changes over time and the more stressful the event, the more it varies. Counsel told her that Sgt. Flanagan had said that one or two mortars had exploded, perhaps half a kilometre ahead of the convoy, which stopped. The plaintiff remained on the bus and other people got out of the bus. When the situation calmed down, they continued their journey. He asked if that sounded like a particularly stressful event and she replied, “it depends on the character and depends on how stressed the plaintiff was before he got on the bus and the state of mind which he was in”. In fairness to the plaintiff I should remark that Corporal Gaffney, who knew the plaintiff well from pre Lebanon tours of duty on the Northern Ireland border did not regard the plaintiff as drunk after the Naquora ceremony, but very upset and he recalled closer firing and that the plaintiff did leave the bus and take cover, although he confirmed that the plaintiff did not have his rifle and could not have been firing back.
Counsel, cross-examining, then suggested the person with PTSD may not recollect accurately by amplifying the event as opposed to inventing detail which never existed. Dr. McGuire replied that she could not cite any research which makes any of those conclusions except that the memory is altered. Counsel suggested that in PTSD, an exaggeration of events is recognised in the literature but not an invention of fact and he cited an article in the American Journal of Psychiatry 1997, p. 170, “Consistency of Memory for Combat – Related Traumatic Events in Veterans of Operation Desert Storm”, Steven M. Southwick, M.D., C. Andrew Morgan III, M.D., Andreas L. Nicolaou, Ph.D., and Dennis S. Charney, M.D. Dr. McGuire said that she was not aware of that piece of research. In fact, the objective of this article in the American Journal of Psychiatry in 1997 is explained in the head note:-
“The nature of traumatic memories is currently the subject of intense scientific investigation. While some researchers have described traumatic memory as fixed and indelible, others have found it to be malleable and subject to substantial alteration. The current study is a prospective investigation of memory for serious combat-related traumatic events in veterans of Operation Desert Storm.
Method: Fifty-nine National Guard reservists from two separate units completed a nineteen-item trauma questionnaire about their combat experiences, one month and two years after their return from the Gulf War. Responses were compared for consistency between the two time points and correlated with levels of symptoms of post traumatic stress disorder (PTSD).
Results: There were many instances of inconsistent recall for events that were objective and highly traumatic in nature. Eighty-eight percent of subjects changed their responses on at least one of the nineteen items, while sixty-one percent changed two or more items. There was a significant positive correlation between score on the Mississippi Scale For Combat-Related Post Traumatic Stress Disorder at two years, and the number of responses on the trauma questionnaire changed from ‘no’ at one month to ‘yes’ at two years.
Conclusions: These findings do not support the position that traumatic memories are fixed or indelible. Further, the data suggest that as PTSD symptoms increase, so does amplification of memory for traumatic events.”
This study raises questions about the accuracy of recall for traumatic events, as well as about the well established, but retrospectively determined relationship between level of exposure to trauma and degree of PTSD symptoms.”
In the article, it was proposed that a high degree of consistency would support the notion that memory for traumatic events is indelible, while inconsistency of responses would favour the opposing position. Consistency of recall has implications for the widely accepted belief that high-level combat exposure is a powerful predictor of subsequent PTSD. If memories of combat are inconsistent over time, then the relationship between PTSD and combat exposure would be a tenuous one. In the discussion on the results, a questionnaire one month after the war, and then two years later, it became clear that fifty-two of fifty-nine National Guard reservists reported changes in memory for personally experienced traumatic events during Operation Desert Storm. One month after the war, forty-six percent of subjects reported one or more traumatic events that they did not recall two years later. Further the 70% of subjects at the two year evaluation recalled traumatic events that they had not reported at one month. These changes in memory were observed for a wide variety of traumatic experiences. Thus in this group of Desert Storm veterans, there were many instances of inconsistent recall for events that were generally objective and highly traumatic in nature. These inconsistencies raised doubts about the reliability of memory for combat. I think this would certainly raise doubts about the view that memories of trauma are fixed or indelible and remain remarkably accurate over the lifetime of the person involved in the traumatic incident.
I have mentioned the findings in this study as they have potential implications for treatment of patients, but also because it would seem that memory for traumatic events frequently changes over time which is a finding that suggests that the search for historical “truth” may be fraught with complexity. Memories described by trauma survivors in the present at times appear to be inconsistent with earlier memories for the same events. Thus efforts by therapists to uncover the real “truth” may be misguided. It may make more psycho-therapeutic sense to work with the patient’s current version of the past since the “real version” may no longer exist. The study shows that changes in memory of such traumatic events can appear regardless of what actually happened. The article does not seem to make a distinction between amplification of the event as opposed to inventing a detail which never existed. It seems to me that Dr. McGuire was correct in refusing the invitation to agree that in PTSD an exaggeration of events is recognised in the literature but not an invention of fact. She was prudent in stating that she could not give any research which makes any of those conclusions except that the memory is altered. The lesson which I take from this is that the findings of this research do not support the position that traumatic memories are fixed or indelible, which certainly has been suggested in some of the sexual assault cases. Further the data suggests that as PTSD symptoms increase, so does amplification of memory for traumatic events. The study does raise questions about the accuracy of recall for traumatic events. Certainly it seems that this is a warning to be careful in forming the view that a person who is suffering from PTSD is trying to mislead the court with unrealistic exaggerations and fictional additions to facts of the traumatic event. In the present case, there is considerable information about various traumatic incidents forthcoming from the officers and NCOs in the plaintiff’s Platoon and Company and there is ample corroboration that this was a “tough battalion”, meaning a tough time was had by all, being the comment of Lt. Col. Collins. Dr McGuire was asked if she had given the plaintiff any treatment and she replied that she had discussed cognitive behaviour therapy with him but he said he was living in Holland and he felt that he was getting his life back in order trying to deal with his problems at that stage. She did not think it was peculiar that he was not going to hospital or to doctors after 1997 because he was controlling his alcoholic intake and he was working and trying to re-establish himself with his family. His focus was on remaining abstinent and working. But this did not detract from the fact that he became very tearful on the first day that she had met him and was obviously still very upset by the incidents in the Lebanon. A discussion then ensued between counsel and Dr. McGuire about the tentative suggestion coming from Dr. McCarrick via his SHO Dr. Paddy Breslin that Dr. McCarrick feels that he (Mr. Murtagh) may be suffering a form of post traumatic stress disorder which counsel pointed out had two qualifications in the use of the word “may” and in “a form of PTSD”. Dr. McCarrick was not saying that he does suffer from post traumatic stress disorder but rather it was something that needed to be checked out. Dr. Breslin went on to mention in his letter to Dr. Kerr, that it was understood that the army psychiatrist had a clinic in Dublin and perhaps a referral would be considered. Neither Dr. McCarrick nor Dr. Breslin had the LA 30 or CMF file as neither these nor a history of the plaintiff’s Lebanon tour was ever sent to St. Columba’s Hospital in Sligo.
Counsel for the defendant told Dr. McGuire that he wanted to make an important point to her, that she had done her diagnosis in 2005, to the effect that the plaintiff was suffering from post traumatic stress disorder, by reference to a diagnostic technique that did not exist until the late 90s, so she was applying retrospectively a new diagnostic technique. She responded that the symptoms are the same and they correspond with the diagnosis of PTSDS. He said that there was a change between ICD9 and ICD10 and she agreed that they had changed the format in that the letter F has been inserted in front of all codes in ICD10. Counsel pointed out to her that the plaintiff’s case is that there was a failure by the army to diagnose him as suffering from post traumatic stress disorder and therefore a failure to treat him. He suggested that in 2005, she diagnosed him as having PTSD by a set of criteria which only came into existence in the late 1990s. She agreed that this was correct and that the plaintiff had left the army at that stage. She pointed out that the man had been diagnosed not just with anxiety but in fact it was severe anxiety and that was flagging the fact that he was decompensating psychologically. She said that her point was that the man’s symptoms started in the Lebanon and continued thereafter and that they should have identified him as being at risk of developing PTSD on the basis of the state of medical knowledge at that time. She had done her MB in 1974/75 and got her membership of the Royal College of Psychiatrists in 1981. She practised psychiatry in the Tyrone and Fermanagh Psychiatric Hospital and then came back to Castlerea in Co. Roscommon and had been based in the County Hospital Roscommon since 1992, after St. Patrick’s Psychiatric Hospital closed and was turned into a prison. She had started training in psychiatry in 1977. She was asked if for the purpose of making her diagnosis in October 2005 she had a checklist to mark off and she replied that she did not but that she did have the CAPS document used by Dr. O’Loughlin and had based her assessment of the plaintiff on the plaintiff’s history and his own description of what he suffered and felt, as well as reports available to her and the CAPS document. The plaintiff had outlined his symptoms to her, which were consistent with the checklist that is available in the PTSD SDS list of symptomatology and she recognised the symptoms as he told them to her. She wrote down his symptoms as he described them to her. She said that mentally she knew they are a part of PTSD SDS, from coming across it frequently and that was the basis of her decision. She said that she had relied on the answers recorded from him in the CAPS document in respect of the overall assessment. Counsel made the point to her that the CAPS was not invented until October 1990 and she responded to this by accepting that, but pointing out that there was a general knowledge and understanding of PTSD for a very long time. When he asked her, if you apply your criteria, what is the first criterion concerning the alleged traumatic event, she replied that the person has experienced or witnessed an incident which is life threatening or very distressing. Dr. McGuire said that (the doctor has to be satisfied) that the person was in a situation of experiencing severe stress because of a life threatening event or danger to himself. She agreed that there was a second leg to this involving intense fear, helplessness or horror and said that was correct and said that Mr. Murtagh had described intense fear. Counsel then referred to appendix at p. 137 of Gillian Kelly’s “Post Traumatic Stress Disorder and the Law” which was reprinted with permission from the Diagnostic And Statistical Manual Of Mental Disorders (4th Ed. 1994), of the American Psychiatric association and reads:-
DSM-iv. Diagnostic criteria for 309.81 post traumatic stress disorder.
A. The person has been exposed to a traumatic event in which both of the following were present:
1. The person experienced, witnessed or was confronted with an event or events that involved actual or threatened death or serious injury, or a threat to the physical integrity of self or others.
2. The person’s response involves intense fear, helplessness or horror. [Note: in children, this may be expressed instead by disorganised or agitated behaviour.]
B. The traumatic event is persistently experienced in one or more of the following ways:
1. recurrent and intrusive distressing recollections of the event, including images, thoughts or perceptions. [Note: in young children, repetitive play may occur in which scenes or aspects of the trauma are expressed.]
2. recurrent distressing dreams of the event. Note: in children there may be frightening dreams without recognisable content.
3. acting or feeling as if the traumatic event were recurring (include a sense of reliving the experience, illusions, hallucinations and dissociative flashback episodes, including those that occur on awakening or when intoxicated). [Note: in young children, trauma-specific enactment may occur.]
4. intense psychological distress at exposure to internal or external cues that symbolise or resemble an aspect of the traumatic event.
Counsel asked Dr. McGuire if she accepted the criterion as set out in para. A1 above about threat of death or serious injury to self or others as being required. She agreed and said that the plaintiff had told her that he was in a situation of intense hostilities and was involved in a life threatening incident where he was held at gun point and was convinced he was about to be killed. Counsel for the defendants said to her that the plaintiff in evidence had never described an incident where he was held at gunpoint and threatened with being killed. (In fact, this was a mistake as the plaintiff did describe such an incident at the Total Station Chekpoint. I deal with this evidence of the plaintiff about incidents of close firing and being pinned down below under Sensitising Stressors where I set out a number of such incidents which were clearly frightening and involving mortal peril which were clearly and credibly described by the plaintiff.) She simply replied by stating that is what he told me and that she had to base her assessment on what the man told her. She said that the deaths of his comrades had a major impact on him. When it was pointed out to her that he says “witnessed or confronted” she replied that he did not tell her he witnessed it but that he “experienced” it and that she knew that it was very traumatic for him anyway to discover that these two men were killed. She explained that he was in the same situation himself as his life was being exposed to the noise and the activities and the moving around, whatever area he was in. It was very immediate for him. She said that she did not know about the distances but psychologically it was a very immediate threat. She would not change her diagnosis because he had described the symptoms which emanated from his perception of whatever had happened in the Lebanon.
Counsel for the defendants objected to lack of notice of the plaintiff being under fire and particularly para. 6 of the Statement of Claim. However the plaintiff’s case has clearly been that as a result of incidents in the Lebanon including episodes in which his colleagues were killed, the plaintiff was traumatised and subsequently there was a failure to treat him which is the gist in the Statement of Claims, Replies to Particulars and also in the Medical Report dated the 27th May 1996 of Dr. O’Loughlin, the army psychiatrist, which should have been well known to the defendants, as submitted by Colm Smyth S.C. for the plaintiff.
The plaintiff had shared a billet with Corporal McLoughlin in Post 6-21 and reacted to the news of his death by losing conciousness that night at Camp Brashit on 10th of January 1987. He came into the RAP at Camp Shamrock where he recalled being given an injection. I accept the plaintiff’s evidence on this and I think the death of Corporal McLoughlin and the incidents on the 10th of January 1987 and pressures at the RAP is consistent with the recollection of various officers and NCOs and ties with the “acute anxiety states causing incapacity” referred to by Colonel Collins.
Counsel for the plaintiff submitted that there was a string of other incidents that resulted in the plaintiff going into a trancelike state and these were referred to in an omnibus fashion in Dr. McGuire’s report when she referred to “various life threatening incidents” which he finds too distressing to talk about and became tearful when he mentioned them. After each incident he had to go back on duty and his anxiety state became so intense he could never relax and that was all consistent with the evidence heard from the plaintiff from CQMS Flanagan and Cpl Gaffney. Dr. McGuire simply again responded in cross examination that “all I can tell you is that the man told me that he was held at gunpoint.” Counsel for the defendants then put to her that Dr. O’Loughlin described him as “an unreliable historian”, meaning reluctant rather than inaccurate or deliberately unwilling. Counsel immediately corrected himself and said “a difficult historian”. Dr. McGuire said that she found him to be a very upset, tearful and distressed historian and he did not wish to recount the incidents which had distressed him. On the second interview day he was much better able to express himself but on the first day he was very anxious. He gave her information about certain things but there were exceptional incidents in the Lebanon that so upset him that he did not wish to discuss them. She added that it was unusual to find a male patient sobbing and crying and that is the way the man was on that day. He told her that he had been shot at and about whatever is in the report but he did not go into specifics, and he was convinced he was going to be killed and that is the important part. This was the thought that preoccupied him in the Lebanon, that he was never going to see home. He also told her further on that he was convinced that he would never get home alive which is the same as being killed. It was suggested to her by Counsel that this was a reasonable feeling for any soldier sent out to combat situations. He asked was there anything unusual about that to which she replied that he was convinced and was thinking about it all the time; he was preoccupied with it and that is the difference. She was sure other soldiers were frightened, but they may not be preoccupied all the time about it. Counsel then suggested to Dr. McGuire that the ICD classification produced by the World Health Organisation says PTSD could not generally be diagnosed unless there is evidence that it arose within six months after a traumatic event of an exceptional severity. Her response to this was that Mr. Murtagh was treated during his stint in the Lebanon following what he told her were traumatic incidents, so he was displaying symptoms of acute stress at that early stage.
Counsel for the plaintiff told the court he had just learned that there was a book of the incidents occurring to this Battalion which he was then informed was called “the Unit History of the 60th Battalion”. This had not been sought up to this point and it occurs to me that if such a book does exist then in future cases the contents of this book may be very useful to all parties once discovered, particularly in reducing length of cases and costs and it may also obviate the need for lengthy inquiry and evidence about numerous incidents taking place in the Lebanon as presumably this Unit History book will contain a description of the incidents and those who were involved.
When Dr. McGuire returned to court after some days she confirmed that her diagnosis had been made on the basis of the plaintiff’s information and his symptoms as described in the medical reports that were made available to her.
She was asked why Dr. Fidelma Flynn, another senior and experienced psychiatrist in the west, had not diagnosed PTSD. Dr. McGuire said that her experience was that one had to do a lot of “fire brigade” work where patients came in who had taken too much alcohol and that one treated the immediate problem and that there might not be an opportunity for the exploration of underlying reasons why a person was in such a state. Also in this particular case it was obvious that Dr Flymm did not have the benefit of the soldier’s log book as to what had happened to him the Lebanon. The army had been aware of his admissions to hospital and indeed Dr. Flynn had written to the medical officer in Finner Camp. It would appear that there is no protocol or system whereby when a soldier goes into a civilian hospital that the LA30 and the CMS file are copied and sent to the treating doctor. Of course there would have to be a check on the contents of the file to preserve patient confidentiality, and the need for the patients’ consent, but these are presumably matters which the army can deal with carefully with all due sensitivity. It would seem very important that treating doctors should have the complete medical history, or as complete as is practical. Dr. McGuire did express the view that the file from St. Columba’s did indicate that there were symptoms referred to in it which did indicate that the plaintiff, who was a soldier and had served overseas in a hostile area, should have been explored further, such as some of the constellation of symptoms making up PTSD. Incidentally, counsel for the defendant referred to Dr. Flynn as being “the primary carer”, whereas much of the thrust of the evidence of Dr. McGuire was that the army doctors in the Lebanon should have realised the vulnerability of the plaintiff and they should have identified the perils for a person of immature personality who was brought in to them on more than one occasion in a state of acute anxiety. Accordingly, they should have realised that he was susceptible to PTSD. Dr. McGuire said the plaintiff had expressed extreme anger with the army on a few occasions in the clinical notes in St. Columba’s and since his expressions were disproportionate to the events, it was surprising that these feelings of anger had not been explored to see why he did feel so badly, but that there was no reference to any such exploration in the notes. For example in September 1990 there had been a note made of his having nightmares and dreams about people being buried alive as well as buzzing in his ears and there was another entry about “nightmares +++” meaning a lot of nightmares. As for the diagnostic criteria, Dr. McGuire said that the plaintiff may well have been diagnosed as ICD300 at the time because he had an acute anxiety state. That does not mean that he was not going to get post traumatic stress disorder thereafter. It does not exclude anything. She had already explained that these are just diagnostic categories for the sake of putting a code on a patient’s illness, it does not mean you can exclude that PTSD may not follow on. Dr. McGuire also made the point that prior to his trip to the Lebanon, there was nothing significant on his sick leave record that would indicate any problems, he had been a good worker and had not been on sick leave noticeably prior to his return from the Lebanon. She felt that psychological counselling would have helped and also some medication, although she did say that the taking of Prozac is often stigmatised by soldiers because they do not wish to be branded as a psychiatric patient. She also made the important point that cognitive behaviour therapy was being used in the mid 1980s and group counselling was regarded as being very beneficial. In fact the plaintiff did attend group counselling in relation to his alcohol problem in Donegal and found this group therapy to be beneficial. It was suggested to Dr. McGuire that if he did not take advice about medication and counselling what could be done for him. To this Dr. McGuire replied that other people can look out for him and his interests such as his employers and his family. Counsel suggested to Dr. McGuire that the plaintiff had made no complaint to anybody in the army about the intrusive thoughts which he was having. She responded to this by pointing out that his sick leave record was telling its own story after he came back from Lebanon. She pointed out that he had been in hospital for detoxification and so the army knew about his problem. At that time in the late 80s it was a very pertinent time for PTSD because in 1987 the MOD in England had had a ruling against it that it no longer had crown immunity from looking after its injured soldiers, the ones who were injured both physically and psychologically. So PTS was a very popular and much discussed topic at that time … It was in every journal, every journal that was available to doctors in the 1980s and 1990s was full of information about PTSD. There were articles in the various journals. It was very topical after the Falklands war, that brought it into focus as did the troubles in Northern Ireland, so that it was something of which people were aware. She made it clear that what she was saying was that anyone would recognise that somebody had been traumatised in a traumatic situation and might have had it checked out further. Counsel for the defendants pointed out that it was said that Dr. Scully had indicated he should have counselling, so obviously she was alerted to it (referring to his psychological condition). Counsel asked why the other GPs did not diagnose PTSD. Dr. McGuire said that the plaintiff saw the other GPs in crisis situations with alcohol problems and he was sent into hospital and because he was admitted for detoxification, that is for a crisis admission. Counsel referred her to the LA30 “on the 26th and 27th where he had been admitted for other injuries”. Dr. McGuire said that this just alerted her to the fact that she wondered why he was not called for an independent medical by his employers and why they were not worrying about why this man was missing so much time from work. In her view he should have been checked out to see what was going on. His sick leave pattern had changed so hugely since his tour in the Lebanon. None of the GPs had picked up on the PTS except Dr. Scully who had referred him on. The sooner PTSD is diagnosed, the easier it is to be treated but, having said that, people are treated successfully regardless of when it is diagnosed. She was asked if he had taken Dr. Scully’s advice would the problem have been cleared up and she replied that it would have helped his problem certainly but she was told that this was in February 1988, and she said that her remark must be qualified by his mental state at the time and apparently he was in the throes of alcohol abuse, very over-alert, his autonomic (nervous system) being on alert because he was not sleeping, while he was having nightmares and was very traumatised. He was self medicating with alcohol at the time to try and relax himself. She pointed out that stopping taking medication was a very common phenomenon as was doubling the dose. When she was asked what could have anyone done for the plaintiff she replied that the first thing is that he should have been given some knowledge around his problems, if he had been educated, if he had been prepared for the onset of symptoms that he would have recognised them and he would not have been so distressed thinking he was abnormal and he would not have been hiding these problems. If there had been a support group in place for him, he could have availed of that and improved very considerably. Dr. McGuire also said in answer to the question about following Dr. Scully’s advice that she did not know the answer as this depended on how unwell he was at that stage; and on being told that he was advised in respect of treatment with Prozac and psychiatric counselling, she said that most PTSD suffers did not find that intervention useful. More helpful were education, discussion with peer groups and employers’ understanding of what was wrong with the employee. She felt that the employer should have checked him out, because why a man with a good work record would now go missing from work? The employer should have checked out what the cause was of the huge change in the plaintiff’s sick leave pattern on his return from the Lebanon. He needed education in respect of his problems and an understanding of them and once he had got the diagnosis from Dr. Fionnuala O’Loughlin then he started to improve by self help because of his understanding of his problems. She made it clear that her opinion was that if somebody is diagnosed with an incapacitating anxiety/depression under pressure and is remaining on as a soldier that it is imperative that he should be referred for assessment and treatment, for his own safety and the safety of his colleagues and the army. She would recommend psychological first aid at once and then the patient would or may need medication for anxiety or depressive symptoms and sleep disturbance and then, thirdly, cognitive behaviour therapy in which one gets the person to remember the details that upset them and have this in mind, so that then one trains them to relax around this and address the feelings they have about the feared situation. She made it clear that there had been a general knowledge of PTSD and remedial treatment for a very long time. From 1980 onwards there had been a lot of measurement tools devised to measure the severity and extent of PTSD, such as the Caps document which had been used by Dr. O’Loughlin. It was further put to Dr. McGuire that ICD300 specifically excluded combat fatigue situations and acute stress reactions and under re-examination she pointed out that, in the context of this case, ICD300 had been used to signify an anxiety state when in fact ICD300 means “neurotic disorders” when not qualified by a further number and so 300 simpliciter means neurotic disorders so it could cover a multitude and “liable to ICD300 under pressure” would be an anomalous term. She carefully made clear that in her view Col. Collins was not using ICD300 in any pedantically precise categorisation excluding acute stress reaction. In re-examination Dr. McGuire was also asked about incidents when the plaintiff gave evidence that he came under close fire while in the Lebanon and she replied that she was sure it had relevance as he became intensely fearful and frightened when he became so anxious in the Lebanon. If his situation was within range of close fire that would have been a trigger factor. Secondly she was asked about the incident in which Sgt. Flanagan gave evidence that the SLA compound on the hill above and near their outpost came under fire from Hezbollah and an order was given called “ground hog” which effectively means that most of the personnel have to get into the bunker. He gave evidence that the plaintiff was not in the bunker and when he went into the billet he found the plaintiff frozen in a crouching posture and unable to move and he had to be physically brought down into the bunker. Dr. McGuire replied that this particular type of paralysis was well documented during the First World War and was a sign of intense terror, so he was plainly terrified at that stage and could not move and the shelling would have been the obvious trigger for this. She was told that Sgt. Flanagan further gave evidence that when he went back into the bunker later when the others had come out, he found the plaintiff there and he had to be brought out because he was described as being in a trance like condition by CQMS Flanagan. She said that this certainly would be relevant to any issue of PTSD and said that it appeared that the plaintiff certainly developed the symptoms of acute stress reaction during that time in the Lebanon, so all those exposures to intense fear would have combined to make him chronically anxious and stressed, and, later she added, also unable to relax. In an incident on 10th January, 1987, when the plaintiff was near the Total petrol station he recounted how he was pinned down by gunfire and had to leave a vehicle and take cover in a civilian house. Dr. McGuire said that was exposure to an intensely frightening situation which would also be a trigger factor. That in fact was on the 10th January, 1987 the day on which Cpl. McLoughlin was killed and the plaintiff described himself as being terrified, after finding out about that. Dr. McGuire agreed that it would have reinforced his terror when he discovered his friend had been killed. She also confirmed that if Dr. Flynn had been made aware of the contents of the LA30 relating to his time in the Lebanon then warning bells would have rung a lot earlier about the diagnosis of simple alcoholism or indeed if she had been told of his excellent work record prior to his going to Lebanon at a time of known hostile faction fighting, then if she had been sent a copy of his medical record while abroad it is more than likely she would have looked for the underlying cause for his problems. Dr. Flynn as an experienced psychiatrist had to be well aware that soldiers returning from war zones frequently bear psychological scars from their experiences of death and serious injury and scenes of unspeakable savagery. I have recited the evidence of Dr. McGuire at some length as she is an experienced and expert psychiatrist having held a post of great responsibility as Consultant Psychiatrist and Clinical Director of Roscommon Psychiatric Services in the Roscommon County Hospital. She has dealt with all sorts of people over the years and among others she has treated soldiers. I accept her measured and careful evidence and she made clear that while PTSD has been made officially recognised under that name since 1980, the same constellation of symptoms which make up PTSD has long been recognised as an affliction to those embroiled in battle and in the valley of the shadow of death. The symptoms have long been recognised and indeed the same symptoms were known under the names of “soldier’s heart” and “effort syndrome” during the American Civil war. Neurasthenia was also described during this period and “war neurosis” was another name during the First World War as well as “shell shock” which is the name of the book by Wendy Holden, which Dr. McGuire had with her. She was aware of how the British sent troops suffering from shell shock back to England for treatment, whereas the French set up treatment centres closer to the front line and managed by earlier treatment to rehabilitate sufferers of shell shock more quickly, thus meeting the army’s requirements for more troops for the front line trenches. One would certainly expect the individually caring and clearly well educated members of the Irish Medical Corps to have read not only the poems of the First World War by Wilfred Owen and Siegfried Sassoon but also the extract from the poem on the statue in St. Stephen’s Green of Tom Kettle, Irish Barrister, and Francis Ledwidge who was killed near Ypres on 31st July, 1917 and, as army doctors one would be confident that they would be well aware of the symptoms of and perils of untreated PTS.
I accept Col. Goggin’s evidence supported by Sgt. Gerry McCabe who gave evidence of having attended the colonel’s briefing about how to cope with grizzly scenes and what to look out for in respect of stress. Colonel Goggin has been in the forefront of developing a policy of raising awareness in the army in respect of the peril of any fatal incidents and stress particularly with regard to troops going overseas. He and Capt. O’Loughlin co-operated in producing leaflets in the years after 1986, but I think that the 60th Battalion was the first group of officers and NCOs whom Col. Goggin addressed and Sgt. McCabe particularly remembered his advice to the effect that when dealing with dead bodies one should get on with the job as part of one’s day’s work and to use Vick or after shave to counter the smell of dead bodies. Writing about 1990 some four years after the 60th Battalion did their preparatory training for their winter tour in the Lebanon, Capt. O’Loughlin wrote;-
“These days we hear a lot of talk about post traumatic stress disorder. This is a disorder which sometimes affects people who have experienced situations which were extremely violent or upsetting. It involves re-experiencing the event persistently in their dreams or thoughts. The experience may be as victim or survivor of a trauma or as a witness to the trauma, such as being present at a tragedy or atrocity or seeing or handling mutilated bodies.”
This was written after 1986 but I accept the evidence of Dr O’Loughlin and Dr McGuire that the symptoms and nature of what was widely known as PTSD from 1980 on had been well recognised by other names such as neurasthenia from long before 1980.
Dr. McGuire confirmed that PTSD was the topic exciting considerable interest because in the early 1980s there had been much discussion in the UK about legislation to remove the crown immunity from suit by members of the armed services who had suffered PTSD while serving in the British Armed Forces.
Both Lt-Col. Maurice Collins and Cmdt. Gerry Kerr were impressive witnesses. I have no doubt that both of them are well read and humane gentlemen. It was clear from their evidence that they both felt that the plaintiff was to blame and had caused difficulty for them by his failure to give them information about his symptoms of PTSD. I expect that both these respected members of the Medical Corps have read not only the poets of the First World War but also the book by Dr. Miriam Moore, PTSD Among Irish Veterans of the UN Peacekeeping Forces which was published in 1995 and Shell Shock by Wendy Holden as well as the article on PTSD by Margaret Banshoos Halla in a Vietnam magazine which Dr. McGuire said was available on the internet. I am grateful for the copy of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder In Combat Veterans by Dr. G.M.M. Kerr MRCGP the dissertation published in February 1998, which is a most interesting overview of the literature with an excellent bibliography which should ensure that the work of Lt-Col Goggin in preparing contingents heading for peace keeping duties overseas will be enhanced in the future. Both Dr. McGuire and Dr. Capt. O’Loughlin gave convincing evidence about the reluctance of soldiers to talk about psychological matters and mental problems and the reticence of those soldiers afflicted by PTSD to recall and narrate the incidents which caused them to be traumatised and accordingly one would have expected military doctors to have taken this well known aversion and understandable reluctance into their considerations as a given factor in dealing with the vital matter of early diagnosis and treatment of the stress in areas where there are likely to be hostilities and gunfire. Anyone who has seen a gun-shy dog during the fusillades of rockets at Halloween will be aware of how animals and humans can be sensitised and can be smitten by uncontrollable shaking and glazed appearance and incapacity mounting to paralysis and trance like appearance. Dr. McGuire cogently made the point that the plaintiff’s LA30 spoke for itself in that the plaintiff had a good work record with remarkably few sick leaves prior to his going to the Lebanon on his twenty first birthday. His wife’s evidence was that he came back a changed man and certainly his subsequent, at least nine admissions to St. Columba’s Hospital in Sligo, are testament to how his life became an ordeal due to the PTSD which was not definitively diagnosed until eventually he was referred to Capt. Dr. O’Loughlin at her clinic at S. Bricin’s, where she at his very first attendance made a working diagnosis of PTSD and wrote that day to this effect to Capt. Kerr. She confirmed this diagnosis by the CAPS test on 29th February, 1996. The LA30 and the central medical file and the entries with regard to the plaintiff both before and during his time in the Lebanon should have given the key to an understanding as to why he went to pieces on his return to Ireland. Regrettably there was no protocol or system under which copies of these documents were sent by the army to civilian doctors treating soldiers. It is elementary that at least a history of the medical records of the soldier during a traumatic tour of duty abroad should clearly under some protocol on the matter have been given to each of the doctors who were treating the plaintiff, including Dr. Fidelma Flynn, the GPs in Ballymote and Dr. O’Loughlin, whom I recall saying that she made her initial working and provisional diagnosis without even having the LA30 or the central medical file documents. Certainly when the plaintiff had a good work record and minimal sick leave in the years before his experiences in Lebanon during a tour notorious for the traumatic experiences, it would seem imperative that the medical history of any such soldier, who subsequently goes on repeated sick leave or has multiple admissions to psychiatric hospitals, should be made available to the treating psychiatrists and other doctors attending the patient.
2. The plaintiff’s condition while he was in the Lebanon
There has been evidence of a number of incidents when the plaintiff was exposed to fire and when his behaviour indicated that he was acting under stress and very unusually:-
1. On 29th November, 1986, the plaintiff was brought by ambulance to RAP Tibnin at Camp Shamrock. It was the chief medical post. A description of what occurred was given by Company Quartermaster Sergeant (CQMS) James Flanagan having thirty years in the army and twenty years as a Sergeant and comes from Co. Leitrim. He enlisted in 1976 and by 1977 he was a Corporal and became a Sergeant about 1988 and has been to Lebanon at least five times and once to Nicosia. Having been Battalion Sergeant Major he became in 2000 CQMS. He knew the plaintiff from Finner Camp and had done duties with him such as twenty-four hour guard duties and weekly patrols on the border. As Operations Sergeant he knew many of the soldiers and knew the plaintiff to see although he would not have been assessing him. In summer 1986 during the two months of a bonding process training together, he got to know the plaintiff much better and he was aware of nothing adverse about the plaintiff’s conduct in that time and he never had any trouble with him during the training. They all had early rising and exercises and a daily routine of a 7.00 am three mile run. The training was based in Mullingar and the 60th Battalion was drawn from different areas of Western Command. On return from the run there would be time for a shower and breakfast before 8.30am. During the rest of the day there would be section duties with mortars or machine guns during that two months training. The plaintiff never came to any adverse attention. All had a medical check before going to Lebanon, the plaintiff’s medical dossier was A1 and he passed both the annual medical and the September pre-Lebanon check. The contingent flew to Lebanon on 22nd October, 1986 on his twenty-first birthday and the CQMS commented that Lebanon was always hostile between October and Christmas. Irish members of UNIFIL had frequently come under fire. The weapons platoon was stationed at Bayt Yahun and both he and the plaintiff were at post 61 between Brashit and Bayt Yahun. In that area they had to deal with SLA (“South Lebanese Army”), Shia Muslims and Hezbollah and there were also LAUI (“Lebanese armed and uniformed by Israelis”) and PLO (“Palestine Liberation Organisation”). Gunfire mostly came from the SLA. The checkpoint at Post 61 came under fire from an SLA position. It was usually machine gun fire. Post 61 was originally a one story house with two portacabins and an elevated tower. The CQMS knew Cpl. McLoughlin and he said that he and the plaintiff got on well and were on one shift on duty together. The CQMS was aware of the plaintiff’s seizure on 29th November, 1986. On that night the plaintiff had been called and left his portacabin billet and came into the house. He was standing choking and there was a piece gone out of a slice of bread. The Sergeant approached him from behind and, as he had been making choking sounds, the sergeant started to lift under his ribcage in the Heimlich manoeuvre while another member fetched the medical orderly, who arrived and checked out the plaintiff. This incident went on for about ten minutes and the plaintiff was lying on the floor and he appeared as if he was having some sort of a fit and not just choking. Subsequently he was taken in to the RAP at Tibnin.
The CQMS and the plaintiff both went home for Christmas. For the two months in that post, both Cpl. McLoughlin and the plaintiff had a very good relationship.
On 6th December, 1986, Pte. William O’Brien was killed outside Camp Brashit. The plaintiff had trained with Pte. O’Brien and was upset.
The CQMS noted that the plaintiff often asked about the weather outside as he came on duty and he was happy to go on duty if the night was clear, but seemed down if there were electrical storms around. He seemed to be afraid of the electrical storms and the Platoon Commander, Capt. McEvoy would have been aware of this. The CQMS felt that before Christmas the plaintiff did not seem to be coping as well as the rest. This was never documented but there was verbal reporting and he said that he would have reported what he had observed about the plaintiff. While there was alcohol available in Lebanon, there was no alcohol in an outpost like Post 61. One could go in to the canteen for stationary and washing and one could then get a drink. All three of them, the plaintiff, Corporal McLoughlin and himself, were home for Christmas and when the CQMS arrived back after the others at Brashit, he found the plaintiff happier. Corporal McLoughlin and he had been detailed to the Company Headquarters at Camp Brashit 6/17C. Corporal McLoughlin was then sent to the CO’s house in Brashit village. The plaintiff and weapons platoon was based in Camp Brashit and the plaintiff would have been “riding shotgun” on supply vehicles – which corroborates the plaintiff’s account of his presence at the Total Station while doing escort duty in a jeep when he was pinned down by gunfire and took cover in the civilian house.
On 10th January, 1987 the CQMS recalled tank fire from an Israeli tank. The shrapnel round from the tank hit the COs house and killed Cpl. McLoughlin. The CQMS gave his evidence on a Friday and on the next Tuesday told the court that he had difficulty over the weekend and had only had three hours sleep as he was mulling over his recollection of his five tours in the Lebanon. The worst of them (meaning from the aspect of hostilities and gunfire) were the 60th and 64th Battalion tours. He said the tour affected him in a big way “we were very glad to get home; I was glad to get out of Lebanon with my life, it was a very bad time and there were not many nights, some of our troops were not under fire”. He became disillusioned with UNIFIL as they had not answered the questions as to why the Irish were being attacked, why the CO’s house was hit by the shrapnel round and why William O’Brien was previously killed at a checkpoint. The CQMS said that he could not enjoy a night’s sleep for a very long time. He found that he could not get over the death of Dermot McLoughlin. He spent a lot of time in the bunker and fear was keeping him awake for hours before he could close his eyes. Even now he could see and hear the firing into the COs house in Brashit village. There was an SLA compound about a mile east of Brashit village, and this SLA compound overlooked Brashit. This was the fourth tour in Lebanon for the CQMS and he had found that he was not getting much sleep; when he did go to sleep then he had nightmares. There was firing from heavy machine guns, mortars, and tank fire and those at the Post had to shelter in the bunker. His nightmares continued for the best part of a year afterwards, and he had problems with nightmares in which the gunfire from the compounds opened up. In his waking hours during the day, he was constantly going back in his mind as to why people were being killed when the Irish were out there to protect people. He recounted how a number of members had gone to Naquora for the commemoration ceremony for Cpl. McLoughlin. He himself had gone to make a phone call home from the UNIFIL headquarters there, and when he went back to draw his rifle, Lt. Murphy, who was in charge of the party, would not give Pte. Murtagh his rifle as he was under the influence of drink. The CQMS said that he knew that the plaintiff was having a problem with the death of Cpl. McLoughlin but a soldier bearing arms could not take a drink and he was punished for that offence.
The CQMS said that everyone had a repatriation medical examination before leaving Lebanon. This was a check for heart and blood pressure and for diseases. There was no examination for stress and no assessment by a Psychologist or Psychiatrist, although Lt.-Col.. Goggin was on one of the trips which the CQMS was on. There was no debriefing by officers or members of the medical corps. To this day, nobody had asked him how he was or how he had got on. In Lebanon, he did not drink anything at the outpost, the only time he drank alcohol there was at the barbeque before they left. He received no counselling on his return and he drank too much and caused a lot of trouble to a lot of people. He was not aware of any of his colleagues having a debriefing or counselling session, on return, and if they had, then he would have known about it. He did not know whether counselling, debriefing or any other kind of help would have helped, but none were offered to him. He said that he did not know why he could not put Lebanon behind him or forget the incidents and he had nightmares and thoughts about the Lebanon during the day. He took to the drink by way of self-medication and had never received any help to this day. He had started going out on his own, whereas before that tour he always went out for a drink with his wife; he became dependent on alcohol. His wife could not stand it any longer and a friend came and spoke to him and brought him to AA and that worked; he has managed to stay off drink for fourteen years now. On return from the Lebanon, he had gone back to the 28th Battalion at Finner as Operations Officer and he did not have much contact with the plaintiff. Under cross-examination, the CQMS said that he did volunteer again and went back with the 64th Battalion in 1988/1989. He had a purpose, which was to find the part of him that he had lost in the Lebanon with the 60th Battalion. He felt that he had left behind himself, far from his wife and children; he had left his personality and his humour behind in the Lebanon. It had been his own idea to go; nobody had given him advice, but his wife had said to go. He had wanted to find himself and he did not find himself. He said that when he came back in 1987, none of his behaviour had led to any charge. He had never voiced his feelings to a doctor or to his Superior Officer. The main reason why he did not speak of such matters was that he was eleven years in the army and had a lot going for him as a Sergeant at thirty-two years of age, and he could go up the ranks and was offered three Officers Courses. If he had disclosed that he had a drink problem, this would have come against him. He had always worked very hard and could always work in the mornings; he had never mentioned the invasive and intrusive thoughts to any doctor. As for the drink problem, he managed to get it under control in about 1993, and he did not let it interfere with his work but it did come to attention and he had been called aside over the smell of drink from him during morning briefings by his Operations Sergeant. It is very much to the CQMS’s credit that, having explained the pressures at Brashit on this tour, over the weekend he thought long and hard again about this whole trip. He recalled that Captain McEvoy was on the post that night when the Hezbollah attacked the SLA compound at Brashit and there was gunfire from the Hezbollah into the compound at Brashit, Bayt Yahun, Hasalhowas, east of Bayt Yahun and Bintjubayl. When the Hezbollah attack was going in, all the SLA compounds and the Israelis opened up fire. It took about half an hour for the Hezbollah to take the Brashit compound which was the SLA position. The SLA Brashit compound received covering fire from other SLA positions. It took twenty minutes for the Hezbollah attack to be victorious and they then used captured vehicles to make their retreat from the compound. At this stage, the SLA fired from their other compound at Bayt Yahun, and moved in armoured vehicles through the Checkpoint 621, firing with their heavy machineguns so that at the Irish post there was fire from Brashit compound towards the Irish position at Bayt Yahun at the Hezbollah and also they had fire from the SLA going up to relieve the SLA in the Brashit compound. Captain McEvoy went to the elevated tower where the radio was to communicate with Company Headquarters in Brashit Camp 6-16 which was still in radio contact. The CQMS received the order “groundhog” meaning that all available people had to go to the bunker. He stated that:
“My job was to make sure all who were meant to be in the bunker were in the bunker. I ran towards the roof of the house; this incident was in December, prior to 18th December 1986. The NCO on the roof with Ptes. Gamble and McKinley, was Cpl Dermot McLoughlin. Pte. Catterson was with Capt. McEvoy in the elevated tower. I brought people off the roof into the bunker; the Captain and Pte. Catterson remained on the elevated tower. I went to the bunker to do a check. On the radio in the bunker I told Captain McEvoy that Pte. Murtagh was missing. Corporal McLoughlin and I went to look for Pte. Murtagh and he was in his room in the pre-fab sleeping accommodation. He was not asleep as there was not much sleep that night. We found him in a crouched position. That was when we grabbed him and ran him to the bunker. We remained in groundhog all night until we got the all clear from Company HQ. Captain McEvoy and I were making breakfast for the troops when we noticed Pte. Murtagh missing again. He had not come out of the bunker. Captain McEvoy and I went in to the bunker where he was sitting in a corner on a bench in a shocked state. The Captain and I tried to communicate with him but he did not seem to know what had taken place the night before. I know that Pte. Murtagh spent time over the next few days in the RAP in Camp Shamrock.”
The CQMS said that initially he had been wrong in his account that the plaintiff was in the sleeping accommodation and not on the roof, as he had first recounted. He had been mistaken; that was another person. “The plaintiff went that way because he had lost it.” The CQMS said that what he meant was that the plaintiff needed to see somebody, as he was in shock on that morning in December 1986, after the attack by Hezbollah on the Brashit compound. The CQMS said that he was told by Captain McEvoy before he went on Christmas leave, that Pte. Murtagh was to go home and get things straightened out or not to bother coming back. Captain McEvoy also told him that he was in charge of the party going home and if Victor Murtagh was not at the airport coming back, then he was not to wait for or look for him. That was Victor’s first time under real fire, meaning artillery and mortar fire, though he had been under rifle and machinegun fire before. It is a frightening experience for everybody and people react differently. Not many like or enjoy it or put their heads up to see what is going on.
The CQMS said that after the commemoration ceremony, the plaintiff’s rifle was taken from him and was handed to himself as Lt. Murphy decided not to let the plaintiff have it for the return trip and the plaintiff was later disciplined. The convoy did come under attack. Shells were fired to the right and ahead of the convoy. The CQMS said:
“We had to stop and get out of the bus and take up positions. The plaintiff stayed on the bus. There had definitely been two explosions, two shells. The plaintiff remained on the bus and he had no gun so he could not have engaged the enemy.”
The plaintiff was always nervous about the weather. In winter in the Lebanon, there are electrical storms with lightning and thunder. His asking the question about the weather brought him to the CQMS’s notice. Several of the posts were closed, including the CO’s house and 617 Charlie. A new post, 642, in Bayt Yahun, was opened below the compound at the top of the hill known as “the hill of the donkey”. When Post 642 was opened, it was on a hillside and he narrated how they were put out in a tented guard room, though an APC came out at night to give them some protection. The CQMS said that he did duties out there with Pte. Murtagh at this new post, 642, and also at Post 646. There would have been a couple more attacks at this stage on the Brashit compound of the SLA. These were not as hectic onslaughts as the previous one.
Under cross-examination, the CQMS said that on the occasion of the choking attack, the plaintiff did not know where he was and he was not communicating coherently. When asked was he alright, he did not respond. After the Hezbollah attack on the SLA compound, the Hezbollah came to the gates of Checkpoint 617 and threatened to blow the house up unless the gates were opened, but the NCOs in 617 were instructed to open the gates and so the Hezbollah drove through the Irish Battalion through all the checkpoints and back to their own area. He thought this was the reason behind and the cause for the SLA firing on the CO’s house at Brashit, despite the UN flag being lit up on the side of the building. Counsel for the defendants pointed out there was no medical record in the LA30 for any dates other than 29th November, 1986, and 18th December, 1986. However, I note that entries were not always entered daily, as for 29th of November and 30th November 1986, and perhaps no entry was made on that day in December 1986 when CQMS Flanagan recalled the plaintiff’s spending further time at the RAP at Camp Shamrock after his being paralysed with fear during the Hezbollah onslaught on the SLA compound.
2. It was at about the time when Pte. O’Brien was killed on 6th December, 1986, that the Hezbollah attacked the SLA compound at Camp Brashit. I have outlined Sgt. Flanagan’s evidence about this. There was firing towards C Company’s position at 621 at Bayt Yahun at which the plaintiff was stationed. It is difficult to put a date on this. It is a pity that the Unit history is not available. Captain McEvoy had received the order “Groundhog” and personnel had to go to the bunker. The CQMS described how he and Cpl. McLoughlin found the plaintiff crouched in his billet and they had to bring him down to the bunker. The next morning, he did not emerge with the others and the CQMS described how he and Captain McEvoy found him in a shocked state in the corner of the bunker. When they tried to communicate with him, the plaintiff did not seem to know what had happened. The CQMS believed that the plaintiff was taken to the RAP Tibnin but there is no record in or about 6th December, 1986, of his being examined at the RAP Tibnin. Captain McEvoy was clearly justifiably concerned about the plaintiff and discussed his condition with Lt Col. Collins and was reassured that the seizure was unlikely to be epileptic.
3. On 10th January, 1987, the day when Cpl. McLoughlin was killed, the plaintiff’s evidence was that he was riding “shotgun” to checkpoints. Near the checkpoint at the Total petrol station, he said that he had had to take cover in a civilian house. There was heavy firing and Cpl. McLoughlin, who was in an upstairs room in the CO’s house, was killed by a shrapnel round from an IDF tank. The plaintiff later learned of his death at Camp Brashit. He was terrified and shaking and passed out unconscious and was brought to the RAP at Camp Shamrock.
The evidence of the CQMS can leave no doubt whatsoever that the plaintiff was subjected to close firing and a series of sensitising incidents where there was a fear and expectation of death, reinforced by the death of William O’Brien and Cpl. McLoughlin. Furthermore, the CQMS’s frank account of how this, his fourth tour of duty in the Lebanon, affected him for several years afterwards is indicative of the severity of pressures which were on the weapons platoon constantly, particularly in December 1986 and January 1987. If this 60th Battalion tour had such an effect on a veteran like the CQMS, what devastation must it have caused to a twenty-one year old of immature personality? The abnormal behaviour of the plaintiff was well known to the NCOs and Captain McEvoy and Lt-Col Collins knew of the plaintiff’s acute anxiety states and must have learned of the terrified behaviour from Captain McEvoy on his visit, when the Captain was reassured by the Colonel that the plaintiff was not suffering from epilepsy. Captain McEvoy was aware of the abnormal and unusual behaviour of the plaintiff in electrical storms and how stricken with terror and incapacitated he was when there was gunfire. It is surprising that on only two of the visits of the plaintiff to the RAP, that there is a written record in the LA30 but it is explicable in circumstances of much hostile fire. It is a pity that the 60th Battalion unit book was not made available as it might well have reduced the length of time taken up on contested incidents in the Lebanon, in a case in which it was the army psychiatrist who made the initial working diagnosis on 17th November, 1995, and communicated her positive diagnosis in her report dated 27th May, 1996, to Cmdt. Gerry Kerr. One would have thought that this positive diagnosis supported by the CAP test results would have galvanised the army medical corps into ensuring that the plaintiff received the best of counselling and therapy, particularly as he came from an army family in that two of his brothers also served in the Defence Forces so communication with his family should have been straightforward even allowing for confidentiality and sensitivity. I expect that consideration has been given to the wise advice of Colonel Walsh about contact with the family of vulnerable soldiers who have been affected adversely while on active service in battle conditions and appropriate protocols put in place to ensure proper and best practice.
4. Corporal Declan Gaffney had been stationed at Finner in Co. Donegal with the 28th Battalion and knew the plaintiff well and worked closely with him. They had been on a border unit together doing lengthy spells of duty and spent a long time together. Corporal Gaffney was the plaintiff’s Corporal and he found the plaintiff to be an able man and a good soldier who was very well liked and a lively, decent man. He described how they went out to the Lebanon together. He was assigned to a different platoon at first, but on several occasions, their paths had crossed and he had seen the plaintiff towards the end of the six months and noted the change in him. He was on the convoy after Corporal McLoughlin’s memorial service at Naquora, and he took photographs. The convoy included a minibus, trucks, jeeps and some armoured personnel carriers. About ten minutes out from Naquora, the convoy came under fire from heavy mortar and artillery up towards the hills. He was in a soft skin jeep. When the convoy came to a halt, they took up position behind walls for some fifteen minutes. He saw the plaintiff who was out of the bus and taking cover behind a wall. He was unarmed. He had been disarmed in Naquora because he was regarded as being under the influence of alcohol. He was affected, in a bad state, nervous, jumpy and edgy. He was not the same Victor; he was frightened and he was talking quickly and rambling a bit. He was asked whether this was from drink and he said that he did not know for sure, but in his opinion, Victor Murtagh was not drunk. The convoy eventually went on and stopped at Camp Shamrock and then at Camp Brashit and he and the plaintiff both dismounted at Brashit. He was then sent to an outpost and did not see Murtagh.
About a week after Cpl. McLoughlin had been killed on 10th January, 1987, earlier in the tour, the Corporal had met Victor Murtagh and he was of nervous disposition. He was one of three Privates under the Corporal’s command and they were at a Checkpoint where there was one private on the roof, and one NCO and two privates at the checkpoint and the privates took it in turns to go up on the roof. In the early hours of the morning, the Corporal got a phone call from the roof to the bunker at the Checkpoint. It was the plaintiff on the phone on the roof. The Corporal went up on to the roof and found the plaintiff distressed. He was visibly shaken and said that he had seen somebody on the roof, which was a large flat roof on top of the Officers Mess. There was nothing to obstruct the view across the flat roof from the machine gun post. At 1.30am, there were lights from the general lighting and there would be security lights on the roof. The incident and report of a sighting was surprising because the Corporal could see nobody there. Subsequently, in April 1987 the Corporal had been at Camp Brashit for the last six or seven weeks of the tour and Victor Murtagh was in the same camp. He said that he noticed the difference in him and, being in charge of him, he had to keep an eye to his welfare. The plaintiff looked pale; he had lost weight, and he was shaking. He had never seen him have shakes before and now he was shaking as if in fear. The Corporal had discussed his condition with the Sergeants and officers but not with Sgt. Flanagan. Everyone knew that Victor had some sort of problem. No steps were taken to help him and he had to do his duty. There were an awful lot of people in the same situation. Corporal McLoughlin was killed on 10th January, 1987. He had been a close and good friend and his death affected everybody in their different ways.
There had been no counselling or debriefing on arrival home, the medical examination was in the Lebanon. They went by convoy to McKee Barracks and then took their bags and went home. The Corporal went back to Finner Camp and he did not see the plaintiff for some years as the plaintiff was on long sick leave. He only recently met Victor Murtagh again, he was shocked. He had lost much weight. He still talked with a nervous twist in his voice and he still shook. His hands and whole body seemed to shake at times when you were having a conversation with him. The Corporal expressed the view that in his opinion, Victor Murtagh was a failed man. He had been a lot heavier, sturdier and stronger when serving with him in the Lebanon. He now speaks normally as he used to do. Corporal Gaffney did not know that the plaintiff had been detoxified. In cross examination he said that in the convoy coming from Naquora after the ceremony, the convoy was attacked and he was very sure of this. The plaintiff had no rifle because he was supposedly drunk. He did not agree with the way in which Victor Murtagh was charged as there was no blood test done. He said he could not understand why he was not charged in the way that people are in drink driving cases and he made the point that there can be use of breathalysers and blood tests. He was adamant that he did not think that the plaintiff was drunk and he explained that you do not volunteer for many things in the army and he had not volunteered to give evidence on his behalf. After the episode at the machine gun post on the roof, the Corporal had put Victor Murtagh on road duty. He did not report the incident as there was no need for that. After the return he did not see the plaintiff for well over a year until June 1988 hospitalisation. It was well over a year since he had seen him last. During their last few weeks in the Lebanon he had been one of the NCOs over the plaintiff and others. The Corporal said that on the occasion in the Lebanon when the plaintiff’s whole body was shaking he had sat him down and given him tea and as the matter was sorted out he made no report at the time nor did he remove his rifle. He did discuss the matter with the NCOs but not with Sgt. Flanagan.
It is quite clear from Cpl. Gaffney’s evidence that both Captain McEvoy and Captain Kilfeather knew about the plaintiff’s difficulties and that at times he was shaking with fear. Both knew that the incapable condition of the plaintiff was being discussed by all ranks. Cpl. Gaffney had known and worked with the plaintiff during 1985/1986 as they were both in Finner Camp and he worked closely with the plaintiff together on a border unit during long stints of duty together. He had no adverse comments to make about the plaintiff and there was no hint of suggestion that the plaintiff had an alcohol problem whatsoever prior to going to the Lebanon. Secondly he was on the convoy from Naquora and confirmed that they had come under fire from heavy mortar and artillery. About ten minutes out from Naquora he saw Victor Murtagh out of the bus and taking cover behind a wall. He was unarmed as the rifle had been taken from him. He did not think the plaintiff was drunk but he was in a bad state of jumpiness or nervous agitation, and he was frightened. He does confirm that the plaintiff did leave the bus for at least part of the fifteen minutes delay and that the convoy had to stop because of heavy explosions on the road ahead.
5. Sergeant McCabe’s account has already been given above as to how on or about the 1st March, 1987, the plaintiff had been transferred under his command to a new exposed position at Post 6/42 which they were setting up. On the plaintiff’s first night there, he reacted to two shots from the SLA compound (probably aimed elsewhere) by shaking. Sergeant McCabe gave him a cup of tea and did not assign him any more night duties. Sergeant McCabe gave evidence that he told Sgt. Doherty that he did not want the plaintiff assigned to him and asked for him to be moved back to the main camp.
3. Knowledge of the plaintiff’s condition in the Lebanon
Evidence was given by several NCOs who served with the plaintiff in the Lebanon to the effect that as CQMS Flanagan put it, “he had lost it, he needed to see or talk to someone, he was in shock”. This was in relation to the plaintiff’s stricken behaviour when the C Company position at 6-21 post was under fire and the order “ground hog” was given and the plaintiff acted as if paralysed with fear.
I suspect that this incident, from the evidence of Captain McEvoy as well, was probably just before several members returned home for Christmas 1986. Captain McEvoy described two episodes in December 1986. The first was on the night of a big electrical storm with thunder and lightning like a fireworks display. The plaintiff was on duty on top of an elevated tower where two soldiers would be posted to observe for unusual activity particularly around the SLA compound and checkpoint. Sgt. Flanagan requested Captain McEvoy to come and they went up and found the plaintiff in a very upset state of anxiety white as a sheet and so incapable that they had to bring him down. He was not only very pale from this big powerful display of nature but was shaking and had tremors in his hands. Captain McEvoy describes how in the kitchen the plaintiff was given tea and the colour eventually came back into his face. Others in the Company had a normal reaction to this first ferocious thunder and lightning storm but Victor Murtagh was very affected. The Captain told Sgt. Flanagan not to put him back up on the tower post. It was the first experience the Captain had had of a person being terrified by noise of thunder. This ties in to evidence of the NCOs that the plaintiff was nervous going on duty and often asked about the weather outside and the inference is clear that the noise of explosions whether from shells, mortars or electrical thunder claps caused the plaintiff to shake uncontrollably.
The second episode the Captain recalled as later but still in December 1986, so it seems it was just before 18th December when the plaintiff was returning ‘home for Christmas’. The plaintiff had been on duty and came into the kitchen and sat down for a cup of tea. He let his cup fall and the Captain recalled him on the floor having a fit, shaking convulsively and grey-faced with a tinge of blue. Captain McEvoy at once contacted Company HQ by radio and by phone to explain that an ambulance was needed. There was a delay for ten minutes in the coming of the ambulance because of protocols with the SLA checkpoint but the plaintiff was then taken with an NCO by ambulance to the RAP at Camp Shamrock and kept there overnight. Captain McEvoy said that he went the next day to the RAP at Tibnin and met Lt.-Col. Collins, the senior doctor, and expressed his concern about Victor Murtagh and his and other soldiers’ safety, especially if it was an epileptic fit. Lt.-Col. Collins reassured him that it was an isolated incident and said one cannot diagnose epilepsy from one event. They kept Victor Murtagh in HQ at Camp Shamrock or at C Coy at Brashit for a time. He then enlarged on his description of Victor Murtagh on the floor with the “shakes”; he had tremors; his arms were shaking. There was concern he would swallow his tongue and an NCO put something in his mouth and held his tongue back. The Captain himself had observed this first episode for seven or eight seconds before he ran out of the room. The plaintiff had “been out of touch” but was becoming conscious and lucid, with colour coming back, when the Captain came back into the room after being out of the room for two or three minutes. He had tried the radio first and then spoke to Captain Andy Kilfeather on the landline to the effect that the need for an ambulance was urgent – as the plaintiff had suffered some sort of fit.
After this second episode Captain McEvoy said he discussed the plaintiff with Captain Kilfeather who said that the plaintiff had domestic problems and was going home for Christmas. At a later stage he said that he and Captain Kilfeather had many conversations and he was given the impression that Victor when home had attended a medical officer at Finner Camp. Captain McEvoy himself had accompanied Dr Captain Leonard to identify the remains of Corporal McLoughlin who was killed on 10th January 1987 and then he returned to Ireland with the remains of Corporal McLoughlin and attended the High Mass with full military honours and the two days of ceremonies.
Captain McEvoy had two and a half weeks leave and then returned to Lebanon at the end of January 1987. Lt.-Col. Collins had allayed his concerns about Victor in respect of epilepsy by saying these were single episodes followed by convalescence. He was briefed on matters by NCOs Flanagan, McCabe and Doherty, who were all exceptional NCOs, to the effect that the situation had calmed down after the very difficult periods in December and January. For the rest of the tour he had no issues with Victor Murtagh. He spoke to him a few times and chatted to him over tea. It was a small post with only 16 men so he had many conversations with him but Victor did not discuss personal or marital matters with him and he thought it was not for him to raise such a topic. From the end of January 1987 the Captain had to take extra care of three soldiers but Victor was not one of them although the Captain had concerns about him and had met him in Letterkenny during the 28 day leave after the April 1987 return. They had a good chat and Victor said he could not settle and the Captain had said they were all going throught the same readjustment. He was pleased that Victor had confided in him. As he became adjutant at Finner, he had more to do and did not see much of Victor. The Captain left the army in April 1996 and had learned from Victor’s brother Sidney at some point that Victor had left the army in 1998.
Under cross-examination Captain McEvoy gave an account of an episode in early December 1986 which seems to have been a third episode. There had been machine-gun and rifle fire and shoulder-launched grenade attacks by Hezbollah on the SLA compound and checkpoint. There had been a ‘ground hog’ order. Sgt. Flanagan and the late Corporal McLoughlin had to fetch Victor Murtagh down to the bunker; he was not on the tower on duty but instead they had found him crouched in a state of anxiety in the billet and took him to the bunker. There was intense fire and Captain McEvoy had launched two red flares to indicate not to fire on the UN Post. The Captain and Private Catterson stayed up on the tower. The rest went into the bunker. This was around midnight and there was a lot of fire and it was “a bit scary” “It was a night we were all shocked including myself.” “That night was very stressful. Everybody was upset and believed their lives were at risk. This was not so much from a premeditated attack but there was always the peril of a stray round or a mortar hitting our post – either Hezbollah or SLA could have hit our post – our safety was not their primary concern. There was a well worn pattern of attack – the Hezbollah would infiltrate near the UN position. Our concern was the peril that misdirected fire would hit us. The terrain was hilly and the mode of attack was through the wadis. It was a very difficult period.”
Captain McEvoy said he was not surprised by Lt.-Col. Collins’ entries in the LA30 about Acute Anxiety States. His own concern about a fit was about the underlying condition as it could be a danger. He said he could not recall if anything was said after the plaintiff’s stay in Camp Brashit which seems to confirm that this was a third episode after which the plaintiff did recuperate for a time at Camp Brashit in December 1986.
In February 1987, Sgt. McCabe was detailed to set up a UN Post 642 on the mountainside to discourage Hezbollah attacks on the SLA compound nearby. Sgt. McCabe would have known the setting up of this post was tricky and could well have indicated to Sgt. Doherty that he would prefer not to have the plaintiff with him but he, Captain McEvoy, did not recall Sgt. McCabe reporting an incident to him involving flares and firing which would be fairly routine or anything about Pte. Murtagh shaking on that occasion.
At the end of his evidence in re-examination Captain McEvoy said he had got the impression that the plaintiff was liable to drink and he sprung the suggestion that some of the Sligo members, including the plaintiff, had been at a nightclub during training at Mullingar and did not appear for a 7am run. Clearly he had not mentioned this to Counsel for the defendants or this would have been elicited in direct evidence with an opportunity for cross-examination. Furthermore it would have been put to the plaintiff. If Captain McEvoy had any such information and concerns about a mortar man in a weapons platoon surely it was his duty to make inquiry in which case he would have found the plaintiff’s LA 30 showed him as A1 medical category and with minimal, if any, absences on sick leave before the Lebanon tour and no mention or indication of drink problems whatsoever until after the mid-January 1987 incident at the UN HQ at Naquora when the plaintiff was upset by Cpl McLoughlin’s death and annoyed and upset by the parading of the empty coffin for the sake of footage for TV cameras.
This remark about drink and another remark thrown in uninvited about the plaintiff being “almost manipulative at times” both came out of the blue and struck a discordant note, being unexpected and unsubstantiated criticisms of Victor Murtagh and completely out of tune with the observations made about the plaintiff by the NCOs Sgts Flanagan and McCabe and Corporal Gaffney whose assessments of him I accept, particularly on the aspect of his not taking of alcohol to excess before his acute states of stress in Lebanon. I also accept that there was the failure to treat him adequately there in Lebanon or on his return to Ireland, both of which Dr McGuire said, in the state of knowledge of PTSD by doctors, and particularly by military doctors, at the time in 1986/7, should have been imperative; it was clear he suffered from several episodes of acute stress even to the point of loss of consciousness and incapacitation, so manifestly warning bells should have been rung about the perils for him of PTSD. In the state of knowledge of PTSD, according to Dr McGuire, whose careful and measured evidence on this aspect I accept, his symptoms were such that not only should he have been listed for observation and if necessary for treatment; but he should have been referred for check-up by the army psychiatrist Dr F O’Loughlin.
From the remarks of Sergeant McCabe it is clear that the plaintiff’s problems were well known in the platoon and company:-
“It was common knowledge in the platoon that the man in question was having problems”
“The members of the platoon knew for quite a while he wasn’t right.”
“He was not able to perform as he should be.”
(Sergeant McCabe, speaking of March 1987).
Lt. Colonel Collins, as he then was, gave evidence that he was informed by Captain McEvoy in the Lebanon that the plaintiff’s rifle had been taken from him at some date after the 16th January 1987 (and therefore distinct from the episode following the memorial service for Corporal McLoughlin). However, since Captain McEvoy did not recall a second incident involving the plaintiff when his rifle was taken from him and since Lt. Colonel Collins said that the Captain was the source of this story, it would be sensible to discount this particular suggestion although not doubting the veracity of either officer.
Furthermore, when the plaintiff was being repatriated to Ireland in April 1987, Lt. Colonel Maurice Collins, the medical officer of the battalion noted on the form AF667A on the 18th April 1987:
“This man is relatively emotionally immature and came under very severe pressure. He is liable to incapacitating anxiety states in such circumstances and should not serve o/seas for 3 years.”
Col Collins initially was concerned at the plaintiff’s fit on 29th November 1986 that it might have epileptic origins. It must have had convulsive type manifestations. This would have been serious for a soldier’s career and I expect Col Collins was glad to be able to reassure Captain McEvoy that he had revised his initial thoughts to acute anxiety states of an incapacitating variety which partially reassured Captain McEvoy. Since Lt.-Col. Collins dutifully had the practice of driving out to visit his patients and to talk to the officers and NCOs, it is more than probable that he learned of the plaintiff’s many manifestations of PTSD, the shakes and “being out of it” and paralysed with fear. Dr McGuire expressed the clear view that the plaintiff should have been noted as vulnerable to PTSD and should have been checked out and if need be referred to Dr O’Loughlin to be examined. Lt.-Col. Collins said he thought that the plaintiff would recover on his return home away from the “tough battalion’s” experiences in Lebanon, meaning tough and traumatic experiences for all involved. When the huge change in the plaintiff’s sick leave record and hospital admissions crossed the desk of the army doctors, with their knowledge of how soldiers use alcohol as medication for symptoms of PTSD, they should have realised that the plaintiff needed to be checked out in respect of those incapacitating anxiety states and they should have referred the plaintiff to the army psychiatrist. The 1988 Medical Board (Lt.-Col. Collins, Captain G. Kerr) had found the plaintiff to have had a “history of anxiety/depression in Lebanon 1987; depression and alcohol abuse June 1988; then ‘Subject to incapacitating anxiety/depression under pressure, History 2o (secondary) alcohol abuse June 88: Well since. Immature personality, subject to anxiety/depression when under pressure”. Further down the recommendation is “Needs to be closely observed for signs of stress”. As time went on despite Col. Walsh’s advice, as Director of the Medical Corps (DMC), that the plaintiff was vulnerable and contact should be made with his family, no such contact was made or supportive help given and the plaintiff became more dependent on alcohol. As Counsel for the plaintiff put it to Lt.-Col. Collins, by 19th June 1992 at the Medical Board at Custume Barracks in Athlone, the history “had been turned around” to “history of chronic alcohol abuse and depression”. Now instead of “needs to be closely observed for signs of stress” and “subject to incapacitating anxiety/depression under pressure with secondary alcohol abuse” the emphasis has changed to “history of Chronic Alcohol Abuse and Chronic Depression” in what appears to be Lt.-Col. Collins’ handwriting on the Proceedings of Medical Board “supplementary” Form.
Despite Dr O’Loughlin’s firm and conclusive diagnosis of PTSD in her letter to Comdt Gerry Kerr on 27th May 1996, very little heed seems to have been given to this direction from the DMC Col. Walsh, and little treatment or advice was given to the plaintiff.
Given this evidence, the defendants failed in their duty to the plaintiff to exercise reasonable care for his safety and welfare. The defendants were obviously on notice that the plaintiff had reacted badly to stressful incidents and suffered from “incapacitating anxiety states.” Dr O’Loughlin and Dr McGuire gave evidence that this was significant in the context of post traumatic stress disorder. There has been consensus that early remedial treatment for PTS and PTSD can prevent the condition from becoming chronic and can at least reduce longevity of symptoms and lessen their effects.
It is clear from the evidence given by the plaintiff’s fellow soldiers and his LA30 and CMF, that from early on in the tour the plaintiff was unwell and not coping with the trauma and pressures to which he was exposed and that the defendants knew or ought to have known both at operational and medical level. This condition was known on his return home after his tour of service (See AF 667A). In the light of the facts known about the plaintiff at both operational and medical level it ought to have been apparent to the defendants and their servants or agents that he was suffering or might suffer from a psychiatric illness which merited investigation, diagnosis and treatment and which would have led to the diagnosis of post traumatic stress for which he should have been treated. There had been no prior history of alcohol abuse or other psychiatric or psychological disorder prior to his tour of the Lebanon with the 60th Battalion. Even from the contents of the plaintiff’s LA30 and CMF (Central Medical File), his medical history changed dramatically during and following his tour of duty in the Lebanon and these documents evidence that he was “decomposing psychologically” and as per Lt. Colonel Collins’ notes he should have been closely observed thereafter.
In the plaintiff’s case prompt diagnosis or advice on the normality of his condition of acute states of stress would have empowered the plaintiff much sooner in all likelihood to understand and cope with the symptoms and to avoid his mystification as to his changed nature and problems and dependence on alcohol as a palliative; his ability to overcome his affliction once Dr. O’Loughlin made the diagnosis of PTSD and explained his condition to him would seem to indicate conclusively that if diagnosis and treatment had been made of the cause of his symptoms earlier then this would have enabled him to set about making his recovery without huge and lasting damage to himself, his working, social and family life.
I remarked above that evidence was given unexpectedly in re-examination by Captain McEvoy as to his belief now about the plaintiff to the effect that the plaintiff was manipulative and he hinted at an alcohol problem prior to their departure on the tour of duty with the 60th Battalion. He was the plaintiff’s platoon Commander and the person who had daily contact with the Company, including the plaintiff, and had the power to decide whether the plaintiff was fit for service overseas with the 60th Battalion or not, after the plaintiff had volunteered for such service. At this time in 1986, the plaintiff had been medically certified as A1 fit, and in those circumstances it is clear that Captain McEvoy made no complaint either to the Medical Corp or to his operational Commanders as to the fitness of the plaintiff. It is scarcely credible that he would permit a soldier under his command in a weapons platoon to travel for duty overseas in the Lebanon where it was known they would encounter hostilities as a matter of probability, in circumstances where he then allegedly knew that the plaintiff was either manipulative and or an alcoholic. It is more probable that if the plaintiff manifested any suspicious signs at that time that the Captain would have observed him closely and inquired from NCOs about him and if not reassured then would have either objected to his service or otherwise vetoed it and have advised that the plaintiff was not a fit person to serve in an environment where hostilities would take place and where he would be in possession for use of loaded and operational weapons. It defies logic that in those circumstances where the safety of the Captain himself and those others who served with him might well be compromised by a soldier who did actually have an alcoholic problem that such a soldier would be permitted to serve abroad with them. In those circumstances, no weight should be attached to the evidence of the very man who had the power to stop him serving in the Lebanon because of alleged alcoholism and who took no step to stop such service or advise his superior officer, and this evidence flies in the teeth of the sworn evidence of all the NCOs who knew the plaintiff well before and during the tour and is inconsistent with the contents of the remarks of Captain McEvoy’s commanding officer, Commandant Smith who made the report on the plaintiff in the AF667A when he assessed him as he returned from the Lebanon in April 1997.
4. Misdiagnosis by the Army Medical Officers and Failure to Observe or Inquire into the Plaintiff’s Symptoms
On the evidence, it appears that Lt. Colonel Collins diagnosed the plaintiff as being of an immature personality type, but believed, despite his own notes about the plaintiff’s acute and incapacitating anxiety states, that when he was removed from the stressful environment of the Lebanon he would revert to normal. It is clear from the evidence this did not occur, and we know from the evidence of Mrs Veronica Murtagh that the plaintiff had ‘waking nightmares’ where he leaped from his bed and frantically searched his house at home for his gun; also that he had become very alert and watchful, would stay awake at night and had trouble sleeping, and had become emotionally detached and was cold and withdrawn. With respect to Lt.-Col. Collins, while he was not a psychiatrist, he was an experienced army doctor and an obviously well read military doctor and aware of the perils of PTSD and his diagnosis of the plaintiff was incorrect, he should have referred the plaintiff for further expert investigation, diagnosis and treatment, particularly as he himself had noted acute and incapacitating anxiety states in an immature and vulnerable 21 year old and he must have known about his patient’s gun-shy shaking and behaviour and his several episodes of becoming paralysed by fear. It would be incredible if he was not aware of these symptoms from seeing manifestations of his incapacitating status of anxiety at the RAP as Tibnin and from talking to the plaintiff’s platoon officer and NCOs on his visits to talk to his patient and to them. No attempt was made to interview Mrs Murtagh at all in pursuit of an accurate medical history to see what was going on, and all medical personnel in the Army knew or ought to have known that the plaintiff’s turning to alcohol abuse was a form of self-medication favoured by soldiers as was evidenced by Dr McGuire and Dr O’Loughlin.
Even when the plaintiff’s admissions to St Columba’s arising from alcohol and depression came to the defendants’ notice, it seems that Lt.-Col. Collins and Cmdt. Kerr, the medical officers for the Western Command, continued to assume that the plaintiff’s problems arose either from (a) his being immature emotionally and/or (b) his being an abuser of alcohol. This assumption on their part was incorrect and it would appear from the evidence that their continuation of that assumption arose from the failure of the Army to have a system in place whereby operational officers and NCOs would be able to communicate their observations of an inability to cope under stress of any member under their command and the plaintiff in particular to the Medical Corps personnel and for the Medical Corps personnel to communicate accurate information and medical history to the patient’s treating doctors. Even after Dr McCarrick’s observations and suggestions of his suspicion of PTSD as affecting the plaintiff, there was no system in place to ensure speedy referral to Dr F. O’Loughlin and then no protocol to ensure an efficient handover of her information and advice for treatment on her move from work as Army psychiatrist in 1996.
Colonel Collins has given evidence of the policy adopted for the treatment of service personnel suffering from alcohol dependency. The policy was that they would be reclassified as Medical Category C until they had been alcohol-free for two years, at which time they might be upgraded. This may well indicate a consciousness on the part of the Army of a problem of alcohol abuse. However, it also indicates a failure to monitor or identify cases of post traumatic stress disorder, which might often be accompanied by alcohol abuse. From the time of the Medical Board of the 15th December 1988 on, the Army’s policy was to treat the plaintiff as an alcoholic and to assume that his depression was secondary to this in the teeth of all the available evidence to suggest otherwise. Thus there was a serious failure in the defendants’ system to provide timely diagnosis and treatment for the plaintiff.
5. The Army’s Failure to Follow up the Plaintiff’s Care and to Monitor him Notwithstanding Colonel Walsh’s Advice in September 1992
Lt Col. Collins (as he then was) wrote to Colonel Walsh, the Director of the Army Medical Corps, on the 16th July 1992 as follows:
“3. Capt Kerr and Dr Flynn of St Conal’s Letterkenny, where Pte. Murtagh has attended an alcohol abuse rehabilitation course, are satisfied that Pte. Murtagh does not suffer from endogenous depression following the domestic crises caused by his drinking and indeed secondary to excessive alcohol ingestion.
4. The appropriate and only treatment deemed necessary at this time is total abstinence from alcohol.”
Colonel Walsh replied to this letter on the 9th September 1992:
“1. Yours of 16 July 1992 refers.
2. The Board recommends that “he be monitored at Unit Level”.No ref to Medical follow up.
3. Dr Flynn’s report to Dr Kerr is dated 11 December 1990. He was admitted to St Bricin’s on 8 January 1991. AF 177 contains no reference to C2H5OH. Could Capt Kerr have alerted St Bricin’s?
4. I would consider this patient as very vulnerable and would advise active medical follow up.
Do local ’28 Bn Medical Records have any indication of contact with his wife or family?”
This letter is of great significance. The Director of the Army Medical Corps queried why the Medical Board had not recommended medical follow-up. He indicated that he considered the patient as being “very vulnerable” and advised “active medical follow up”. He queried whether there had been any contact with his wife or family. This clearly indicated his concerns about the need for contact with his wife or family.
With respect to Lt.-Col. Collins and Cmdt. Kerr, it appears that Col. Walsh’s concerns were not addressed in any serious way which seems extraordinary when the advice is so strong and polite but imperative.
After six months, Lt.-Col. Collins replied by letter of the 16th March 1993: – (My comments are in brackets)
“1. Your letter of 09 Sep 92 associated with Medical Board of 02 Jun 92 refers.
2. I delayed replying to this letter as I felt that the passage of some months and review by a further Medical Board would provide me with a more substantial grounds for my assessment of this patient.
3. Your comments on the recommendation of the Board are noted. The recommendation that Pte Murtagh “be monitored at Coy Level” adverted to the need for management interest and responsibility for a soldier with a history of alcohol abuse. The continued interest and observation by the Bn MO was assumed.” (This ignores Col. Walsh’s “No ref to Medical follow up”. Col. Walsh was forward looking; Lt.-Col. Collins gave retrospective explanations.)
“4. It is regretted that Capt Kerr did not advert to Pte Murtagh’s history of alcohol abuse at the time of his referral to St Bricin’s for a brain scan on Jan 91.
5. At review by Medical Board on 04 Mar 93 I found that Pte Murtagh has now abstained from alcohol for just over one year. He is well and active, feels all his problems have resolved and his domestic circumstances have become harmonious again. He is fit for and performing all regimental duties.
6. Pte Murtagh has a somewhat immature personality – I know him quite well, having served with him in 60 Inf Bn UNIFIL – but he does not suffer from a primary depressive illness. His depressive symptoms were secondary to alcohol abuse and have disappeared since he undertook sobriety.” (This seems to ignore the LA30 entries; and the lack of alcohol problems pre Lebanon and the sick leaves for alcohol since 1988)
“7. The Board felt it appropriate to leave Pte Murtagh in Med Cat ‘C’ notwithstanding his having no apparent illness at present. I am, in general, opposed to upgrading persons with a history of alcohol abuse until they have achieved two (2) years sobriety and I do not think Pte Murtagh has the maturity of personality to withstand the potential stresses of further UN Service. He will continue to be observed and reviewed by MO 28 Inf Bn.
8. CMF/850416 and Proceedings of Medical Boards of 02 Jun 92 and 04 Mar 93 are attached.”
This letter indicates that Lt.-Col. Collins continued to consider the plaintiff as being essentially an alcoholic. He did not adopt and follow Colonel Walsh’s recommendations. Rather than ensuring medical follow-up, as Colonel Walsh advised, it seems that Lt.-Col. Collins envisaged that he would be monitored for signs of alcohol abuse and the the Battalion Medical Officer, Cmdt (then Captain) Kerr would maintain “continued interest and observation”. No attempt was made to contact the plaintiff’s family members. It appears that Colonel Walsh’s letter had no real effect. In fact it was ignored and not acted upon; what was clear to Col. Walsh and put on paper was not acted upon, despite knowledge of the effect of symptoms of PTSD which should have been obvious to persons aware of sensitivity to and perils of chronic PTSD.
6. The Army’s Failure to Inform or Assist the Plaintiff’s Civilian Doctors
The defendants failed to give adequate information to Dr Fidelma Flynn and other civilian doctors who were treating the plaintiff at St Columba’s Psychiatric Hospital in Sligo. Dr Kerr wrongly and incorrectly assumed that the plaintiff had given a full history of events in the Lebanon to Dr Fidelma Flynn at St Columba’s Hospital or that he knew or had the capacity to know and understand the significance of what had happened to him in the Lebanon. He saw no need (and indeed there seems to have been no protocol or systematic requirement) to provide her with documentation or a précis of the information contained on the LA30 or the Central Medical File (or other files) relating to the plaintiff, notwithstanding his own evidence of the importance of an accurate medical history in arriving at a diagnosis. He should have provided a referral note or letter furnishing a proper factual and medical history to Dr Flynn. The initial admission in Sligo was not via Dr Kerr, but once the seriousness of the plaintiff’s condition was known then the system should have ensured that his LA30 (and AF667A information) and more background information was given to Dr Flynn.
The defendants were obliged to provide continuing care to the plaintiff, who remained within their service. If the Army did not directly provide psychiatric care to the plaintiff, they were bound (a) to refer the plaintiff to an appropriate expert for diagnosis and (b) to provide comprehensive relevant information to the plaintiff’s civilian doctors. The army medical corps doctors were in receipt of medical reports from Dr Flynn which contained no reference at all to the condition of which they already knew of “acute anxiety disorder under stress” and this should have alerted them to the fact that Dr Flynn was in complete ignorance of what had occurred to the plaintiff in the Lebanon, particularly his incapacitating anxiety states and symptoms of PTSD and its consequences and relevance to her investigations, diagnosis and treatment of the plaintiff.
The Army delayed in referring the plaintiff for diagnosis until November 1995 and failed to provide complete information to Dr Flynn at any time. Dr Flynn said in evidence that the information in the LA30 and CMF relating to incapacitating anxiety under stress would have been relevant and significant to her. This was also the view of Dr O’Loughlin and Dr McGuire who gave their professional opinion as being that the information would have been relevant to Dr Flynn. If this information about the plaintiff’s condition and abnormal behaviour in respect of incapacitating fear and loss of conciousness in panic attacks had been available to Dr. Flynn, it seems likely that she would have soon realised that PTSD underlay and explained the excessive intake of alcohol as a self administered palliative for undiagnosed and unresolved symptoms of PTSD
7. The Army’s Delay in Acting when Post Traumatic Stress Disorder was Raised in 1994
Even after Dr McCarrick raised the issue of post traumatic stress in 1994, the defendants delayed in referring the plaintiff to Captain O’Loughlin until November 1995. Dr Kerr’s letter of referral is peculiarly worded in that it specifies that the plaintiff was being referred to “outrule” the possibility of post traumatic stress disorder. Dr Kerr admitted that he did not believe that the plaintiff had post traumatic stress disorder. In this reluctance to accept a possible diagnosis and in the delay in referring the plaintiff to the Army’s own specialist, the defendants again failed in their duty to the plaintiff.
There seems to have been a reluctance to admit failure to diagnose correctly PTSD and there was reluctance even after the positive preliminary diagnosis made during the plaintiff’s first consultation, albeit a working diagnosis only, of Dr Fionnuala O’Loughlin in November 1995.
8. The Army’s Failure to Acknowledge the Diagnosis of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder Made in May 1996
Captain O’Loughlin saw the plaintiff promptly upon referral and made a rapid working diagnosis of post traumatic stress disorder when she first saw him on November 17th 1995. She performed the CAPS test on 29th February 1996 which confirmed current and past post traumatic stress disorder. She notified the Army by letter of the 27th May 1996.
It does not appear that the Army took any steps to provide counselling or cognitive behaviour therapy to the plaintiff after this diagnosis was received. The Army were not relieved of their duty to provide appropriate treatment and therapy to him as he was still a soldier in their care as an employee.
It is strange that when Dr Deeny wrote to convene a Medical Board in 1996, having received Captain O’Loughlin’s report of the 27th May 1996, he failed to mention the diagnosis of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. In the proceedings of the final Medical Board which classed the plaintiff as Category E (below Defence Forces requirements), the Board made no mention of the finding of post traumatic stress disorder. Not even the conclusive report from the army psychiatrist in May 1996 seems to have brought home the realisation that the army had failed to recognise and diagnose the PTSD and the reason for the plaintiff’s drastic change in sickness record and his need for correct diagnosis, support and treatment.
On the evidence in this case, the defendants closed their eyes to warning signs and indicators for post traumatic stress disorder and effectively washed their hands of responsibility once it had been diagnosed. In so doing, they failed in their duties to the plaintiff.
The Legal Recognition Of Liability For Psychiatric Injuries And Damage
As is well known, the Irish courts were alert to the possibility of psychiatric or mental injury as a result of a tort from an early time – indeed when psychiatry was in its infancy. The present case is factually distinct from most of these cases and accordingly the interesting legal principles about such distinctions as “primary” and “secondary” victims and issues of proximity to an accident do not arise for consideration, although the evolution in the law does demonstrate how the Courts have given increased recognition over time to psychiatric injuries.
The “Nervous Shock” Cases
In 1884, the Irish Court of Appeal upheld Palles C.B.’s charge to the jury in Byrne v Great Southern and Western Railway (Unreported, Court of Appeal, February 1884). In that case, the plaintiff was the Superintendent of the Telegraph Office at Limerick Junction. His office was at the end of a railway siding. Railway points were negligently left open and a train entered the siding and broke down the wall of the plaintiff’s office. He suffered no physical harm but suffered, in the language of the time “a nervous shock”. The Common Pleas Division and the Court of Appeal upheld the jury’s award to the plaintiff.
The Exchequer Division of the High Court of Justice followed and applied that decision in Bell v Great Northern Railway Company of Ireland (1890) 26 L.R.Ir.428
In that case, Palles C.B. said (at 442):
“As the relation between fright and injury to the nerve and brain structures of the body is a matter which depends entirely upon scientific and medical testimony, it is impossible for any Court to lay down, as a matter of law, that if negligence causes fright, and such fright, in its turn, so affects such structures as to cause injury to health, such injury cannot be ‘a consequence which, in the ordinary course of things would flow from [negligence, unless such injury] accompany such negligence in point of time.”
The development of the law and the growing recognition of psychiatric injury under the heading of “nervous shock” is described by Gillian Kelly in Chapter 1 of Post Traumatic Stress and the Law. Byrne and Bell were followed in England in Dulieu v White & Sons [1901] 2 KB 669.
In McLoughlin v O’Brian [1983] 1 AC 410, the House of Lords famously permitted a plaintiff to recover damages for psychiatric injury sustained where she attended hospital to see her family members following a very serious road traffic accident as a result of which she suffered depression and a change in personality. As is well known, the members of the House of Lords adopted different approaches to the criteria to be applied in deciding whether or not liability should be imposed. Lord Bridge adopted a more simple test of foreseeability, while Lord Wilberforce imposed an additional test of proximity limited in a number of respects.
In the Australian Federal High Court case of Jaensch v Coffey [1984] 155 C.L.R. 549, the plaintiff went to the hospital following a serious road traffic accident involving her husband. She witnessed the severity of his injuries, and was informed of the seriousness of his condition. She developed a post traumatic stress disorder as the result of what she saw and was told. The High Court of Australia held that she was entitled to recover, her injuries being reasonably foreseeable and sufficiently proximate to the accident.
In Ireland, in Mullally v Bus Éireann [1992] I.L.R.M. 722, the plaintiff’s family were seriously injured (one son ultimately dying) following an accident arising from the defendant’s negligence. The plaintiff was elsewhere at the time of the accident, but travelled to Limerick Hospital on learning of the accident, where she witnessed the very serious injuries of her family. Denham J. stated at p. 724 that the hospital “looked like a hospital out of a war film, like a field hospital”. Within two days of the accident, the plaintiff’s personality had changed and she had since been numb, emotionally detached from her family and had lost her zest for life. The plaintiff had suffered what Denham J. described at p. 727 as “painful recollections, flashbacks”, noting that “she finds them extremely painful and she is unable to talk about them”. Denham J. stated that “These recollections are in her subconscious all the time but she tries to keep them under control”.
Denham J. found that the plaintiff had symptoms consistent with post traumatic stress disorder, and had regard to the criteria in the DSM III guide. Denham J. held that she should apply the ordinary criteria of reasonable foreseeability to the facts and found it to be reasonably foreseeable that a mother, exposed to the experience that the plaintiff had suffered, would break down and suffer illness as the plaintiff had. The old term “nervous shock” included post traumatic stress disorder. Denham J. referred with approval to the Byrne and Bell cases. I note that PTSD was accorded a diagnostic heading in 1980 by the American Psychiatric Association in its Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM III). Thus by 1980 PTSD was a term in usage for a constellation of symptoms already well known particularly to military doctors.
In Kelly v Hennessy [1995] 3 IR 253, members of the plaintiff’s family had been left permanently brain-damaged as a result of a collision with the defendant’s vehicle. The plaintiff was not at the scene, but was informed of the accident by telephone and was driven to the hospital by neighbours. She witnessed her family in the hospital, each of whom was in “an appalling condition”. The trial judge made the following further findings of fact:
1. the plaintiff had from that time led “a traumatised existence”,
2. the plaintiff had suffered immediate nervous shock resulting in vomiting on receiving the telephone call concerning the accident and that this conditiion was gravely aggravated by the scenes she immediately thereafter witnessed in the hospital,
3. the post traumatic stress disorder continued up to 1992 (some five years after the accident) at the earliest and plaintiff continued to suffer a serious depression,
4. the learned High Court Judge was not satisfied, having regard to all the evidence, that the plaintiff would ever fully recover from what he perceived to be a clear psychiatric illness.
The High Court Judge held that the plaintiff’s injuries were the reasonably foreseeable consequences of the defendant’s negligence and held in the plaintiff’s favour. The defendant appealed the decision, accepting on the appeal that the plaintiff was suffering from post traumatic stress disorder and depression, but disputing causation and the existence of a duty of care in favour of the plaintiff. The defendant argued that the plaintiff’s disorders had been caused by the strain of caring for her family rather than through shock as a result of the accident. Finlay C.J., with whom Egan J. agreed, held that the plaintiff’s psychiatric illness was caused by learning of the accident over the telephone and from what she saw in the hospital. It was also a reasonably foreseeable consequence of the defendant’s negligence. Denham J. agreed in a separate judgment.
In Curran v Cadbury (Ireland) Ltd. [2000] 2 I.L.R.M. 343, the plaintiff suffered a psychiatric injury in circumstances where she had turned on a machine in a factory unaware that a fitter was working inside it. She became convinced that the fitter had been killed or seriously injured. In fact, this was not the case. The machine had been stopped without warning, and the plaintiff had turned it on according to normal practice. Judge Bryan McMahon applied the principles set down by the Supreme Court in Kelly v Hennessy. He declined to follow the decision of the House of Lords in White v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire [1998] 3 WLR 1509. He cast doubt on the appropriateness in Irish law of a distinction between “primary” and “secondary” victims and also doubted whether policy was a material consideration in Irish law so as to limit the scope of persons who would be entitled to recover damages for psychiatric injury.
Judge McMahon said ([2000] 2I.L.R.M. 343, at 349):
“Moreover, the plaintiff in addition to being a neighbour in the Atkinian sense, was also the defendant’s employee in this case, and this legal relationship also imposes some obligations (tortious and contractual) on the defendant as employer. The duty of the employer towards his employee is not confined to protecting the employee from physical injury only; it also extends to protecting the employee from non-physical injury such as psychiatric illness or the mental illness that might result from negligence or from harassment or bullying in the workplace.”
Judge McMahon held that the plaintiff was entitled to succeed on the general principles laid down in Kelly v Hennessy and on her claim of breach of statutory duty. Accordingly, he did not need to address the issue of the employer’s common law duty to the plaintiff. He did make the following obiter comment:
“I do not propose to address the question of whether there is a general duty on an employer to take reasonable care to prevent the employee suffering psychiatric illness because of the conditions of employment. As already mentioned, the House of Lords has considered the matter recently in the White case, where it held that there was no such general duty on the employer. The judgment is controversial and I would content myself with the remark that there must be a duty in this respect in some circumstances at least, even if a blanket duty in all circumstances is rejected. Were I pushed to make a decision, I would be inclined to the view that the plaintiff in the present case, and in the factual situation we are considering, was owed such a duty by her employer. White’s case can be distinguished in so far as the policemen there were not participants or directly involved in the incident, and arguably were comparable to by-standers and spectators. In no way, however, could Mrs Curran in the present case be so described.” ([2000] 2 I.L.R.M. 343 at 359)
Judge McMahon held that the plaintiff had suffered an injury which was reasonably foreseeable in the circumstances and that there were no policy reasons why the plaintiff should be denied recovery.
It will be noted that Judge McMahon queried the decision in White v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire [1998] 3 WLR 1509, in which the House of Lords denied recovery to policemen who had suffered post traumatic stress disorder by assimilating their position as employees to that of plaintiffs who did not have the employee-employer relationship to the wrongdoer. The House of Lords therefore applied the tests it had set out in the Alcock v Chief Constable of South Yorkshire [1992] 1A.C. 310 case.
Cases of Psychiatric Illness Inflicted by an Employer through Breach of Duty to an Employee
It should also be noted that in recent years the Courts have had to consider claims by employees in relation to psychiatric injuries caused by stress or bullying in the workplace. The factual pattern of those cases again tends to be different from that of the present case, because in those cases the plaintiff complains that the defendant employer caused the stress which caused the psychiatric injury, and that the employer is responsible for that reason. Only some of those decisions will be noted here briefly. However, it may be noted that McHugh v. Minister for Defence [2001] I.R. 424 has been referred to by the Courts in this context as a relevant precedent.
In this context, in Maher v Jabil Global Services Ltd. [2005] 16 E.L.R. 233, Clarke J. quoted with approval (at 246) from the judgment of Lavan J. in Quigley v Complex Tooling and Moulding (Unreported High Court, Lavan J., 9 March 2005) to the effect that:
“The fundamental question is whether the defendant fell below the standard to be properly expected of a reasonable and prudent employer.”
Clarke J. continued:
“It is thus clear that at the level of principle there is no distinction to be made in the assessment of the liability of an employer in cases where an employee claims that as a result of negligence he suffered, on the one hand, physical injury or, on the other hand, mental injury.”
In the context of a claim for damages arising from a psychiatric injury which was the result of stress in the workplace, Clarke J., in accordance with other authorities, posed three questions:
“(a) has the plaintiff suffered an injury to his or her health as opposed to what might be described as ordinary occupational stress;
(b) if so is that injury attributable to the workplace; and
(c) if so was the harm suffered to the particular employee concerned reasonably foreseeable in all the circumstances.” ([2005] 16 E.L.R. 233, 247).
In that case, Clarke J. held that the risk of psychological harm to the plaintiff was not reasonably foreseeable, and accordingly that portion of the plaintiff’s claim was dismissed. By contrast it seems elementary that an employer such as the Army owes a duty of care to its employees in the circumstances that, as is likely, they are exposed to stress and trauma, danger of death, close firing, deaths of colleagues and realisation of one’s own mortality which can all cause post traumatic stress with the peril of becoming subject to chronic PTSD if this syndrome is not diagnosed and not treated.
In Pickering v Microsoft Ireland Operations Ltd [2006] 17 E.L.R. 65, Esmond Smyth J. quoted from the decision in Maher and commented:
“Clarke J. simply stated that in both situations “the practical way in which the assessment of the duty of care which an employer owes may … differ”. These authorities are indicative of the general understanding of the duty of care owed by an employer to his employee as described, for example, by O’Higgins C.J. in Dalton v Frendo, unreported, Supreme Court, December 15 1977. In that case the learned judge said that the “duty of an employer towards a servant is to take reasonable care for the servant’s safety in all the circumstances of the case”. As McGuinness J. later held in Bradley v An Post [1998] 2 I.L.R.M. 1 an employer discharges that duty to an employee ‘[i]f he does what a reasonable and prudent employer would have done in the circumstances”’.
Esmond Smyth J. carried out a wide-ranging review of the authorities in which an employee had recovered damages for psychiatric injury from his employer, including McHugh v Minister for Defence (see [2006] E.L.R. 65, 115-6) and ultimately granted the plaintiff an award of damages in respect of the psychological injuries that she had suffered as a result of her employer’s breach of contract.
In conclusion, it is obvious that the defendants their servants or agents failed in their duty of care to the plaintiff in all the circumstances, not by his exposure to danger and traumatic incidents including close firing, explosions and the death of colleagues but in their failure to take appropriate care for the health of the plaintiff, and in failing to observe and recognise the warning signs of PTS in the panic stricken, incapacitating states of the plaintiff in Lebanon and the failure to recognise the significant symptoms of PTSD manifested by the plaintiff and negligently failed to refer the plaintiff to the army psychiatrist and failed to obtain remedial therapy and treatment for the plaintiff.
Claim of Statute Bar
Near the end of the Defence two paragraphs appear:-
“9. Without prejudice to the foregoing, the plaintiff’s claim herein is barred by virtue of the operation of Section 11 of the Statute of Limitation 1957, as amended by Section 3(1) of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991.
10. In the premises and without prejudice to the foregoing, the defendants plead that they are prejudiced by the inordinate and inexcusable delay of the plaintiff in bringing these proceedings.”
While I was conscious of the existence of these paragraphs, on “the run of the case”, I felt that these were not live issues as the nature of the plaintiff’s claim was that the defendants had failed in their duty to the plaintiff to identify and provide treatment for his psychiatric problems during his tour of duty as a soldier in the Lebanon where his problems with incapacitating anxiety states were manifest and well known to the NCOs, his officers and the army medical doctors who treated him with tranquillising injections of diazepam. Due to his immaturity and vulnerability, his susceptibility not just to stress but also to PTSD should have been recognised by the defendants through their NCOs, officers and medical doctors but the defendants failed to treat or monitor the plaintiff and failed to provide remedial therapy for the plaintiff. Dr Paddy Breslin, who was acting as Senior House Officer to the late Dr McCarrick, the experienced locum psychiatrist doing duty in 1994 for Dr Fidelma Flynn, consultant psychiatrist, in St Columba’s Hospital in Sligo, gave evidence that on 31st May 1994, he had made a note that he had spoken with a social welfare officer who informed him that he had been talking with Captain Kerr, Finner Camp, and also Dr McCarrick regarding possible assessment for treatment of PTSD. There is a psychiatrist attached to the army hospital, St Bricin’s in Dublin, who has set up a programme for treatment of these patients. This would be arranged on an outpatient basis. On 14th June 1994, Dr Breslin made another note about Victor Murtagh at the Ballymote OPD which included “to contact army doctor about army psychiatric course for PTSD”. This was the background to Dr Breslin writing on behalf of Dr McCarrick to Dr Gerry Kerr on 2nd June 1994 at Finner:
“Dr McCarrick feels that he may be suffering a form of post traumatic stress disorder and feels that treatment with the problem may help Victor’s problem. We were made aware of the Army having facilities which deal with this problem in Dublin and perhaps Victor might be a candidate for assessment for such treatment.”
Lt.-Col. Collins was made aware of this letter as he wrote on it as an addendum:
“Dr Breslin is locum for Dr Flynn. Capt. Kerr is arranging for review with Dr. Flynn and will discuss proposal to refer to Dublin.” (In fact Dr. Breslin was SHO to Dr. McCarrick who was locum to Dr. Flynn).
On 16th March 1993, Lt.-Col. Collins had written a memo to DMC (Director Medical Corps) which included at para. 6:
“Pte Murtagh has a somewhat immature personality – I know him quite well, having served with him in 60th Inf Bn UNIFIL – but he does not suffer from a primary depressive illness. His depressive symptoms were secondary to alcohol abuse and have disappeared since he undertook sobriety”.
I have set out these passages to indicate that Dr McCarrick’s view was very tentative and suggesting that the patient should perhaps be referred for assessment and certainly even if the soldier felt that his problems perhaps came from his experiences in Lebanon, there were strong contrary opinions held by the two senior army doctors who had the medical records, his LA30 and access to his CMF file.
At all events there had been no prior or preliminary application in respect of a time bar and that episode of cross-examination of Dr Breslin was the one passage which drew any thought to the prospect of a suggestion of a live issue with regard to a time bar issue. I was anxious to clarify what issues counsel for the defendant envisaged were going to confront the Court eventually and accordingly I made the request that he would open the case for the defence so that there could be clarification for the parties and the Court as to what issues were likely to emerge as being in contention. Much earlier, Counsel for the defendants had indicated that “the matter of the Statute of Limitations is to be dealt with depending on how the evidence unfolds” as I was anxious to have clarification on the issues, particularly that of any time bar.
Counsel for the defendants at the close of the plaintiff’s evidence did respond to the request to open his case but when Counsel for the plaintiff interrupted and said that he was misstating the plaintiff’s case, he declined to proceed to open his case and called his first witness as he was entitled to do. This however had the unfortunate result that neither Counsel for the plaintiff nor the Court were aware that the issue of the Statute involving a time bar was a live issue and certainly I can recall no mention of this aspect or of any relevant cases being mentioned. At the end of the evidence Counsel opted to submit written submissions and I requested co-operation to ensure the submissions did knit and did not pass like “ships in the night” without engaging on some issues. When the submissions came in, it turned out that the defendants were actually relying on the Statute of Limitations and neither I, nor Counsel for the plaintiff were aware that this was still a live issue. Accordingly I invited the plaintiff’s Counsel to put in a further submission in response to the claim of statute bar. This came in about mid-September after I had had to sit in August to complete the hearing of a judicial review involving the uncharted legal area of a further extension of a planning permission for a large windfarm, raising issues which required a lengthy judgment. I regret that the public law matter had to take priority and I am sorry that any time has passed in a case involving a psychiatric injury.
The case of the defendants in raising the Statute of Limitations is put on the basis that in May/June 1994 the plaintiff was aware that a locum psychiatrist, the late Dr McCarrick, thought the plaintiff was suffering from PTSD. Dr McCarrick died some time ago and so there is no evidence from him as to what he said to the plaintiff but the wording of Dr Breslin’s letter dated 2nd June 1994 is of a tentative nature:
“Dr McCarrick feels that he may be suffering a form of post traumatic stress disorder and feels that treatment for the problem may help Victor’s problems.”
The plaintiff was a soldier who had left school at the age of 15 and had been in constant work up to his tour to the Lebanon. Neither his treating psychiatrist Dr Flynn (in the absence of information about the plaintiff’s torrid tour in the Lebanon) nor the senior Army doctors Dr Kerr and Lt.-Col. Collins agreed with this tentative diagnosis. Dr McCarrick’s suggestion was that consideration be given to sending the plaintiff for assessment to the Army psychiatrist in Dublin.
The defendants submit that the plaintiff was informed in May/June 1994 that he may have PTSD and he should have instituted proceedings then but did not do so until 23rd March 1998. The Defence rely on Gough v Neary [2003] 3 IR 92 in particular the principles set out by Geoghegan J. quoting Spargo v North Essex Health Authority [1997] 8 Med LR 125. Principle 3 states:
“A plaintiff has the requisite knowledge when she knows enough to make it reasonable for her to begin to investigate whether or not she has a case against the defendant. Another way of putting this is to say that she will have such knowledge if she so firmly believes that her condition is capable of being attributed to an act or omission which she can identify (in broad terms) that she goes to a solicitor to seek advice about making a claim for compensation.”
In view of the advices as to alcohol being the source of his problem from the Army doctors and Dr Flynn, who was never briefed with the copy LA30 or other records with regard to the plaintiff’s acute incapacitating anxiety states in the Lebanon and the tentative suggestion made by Dr McCarrick through his SHO Dr Breslin, it would surely have been precipitate for the plaintiff to rush off to a solicitor before being referred to Captain Dr F. O’Loughlin, the Army psychiatrist. She reported definitively to Dr Kerr by her letter dated 27th May 1996 when she confirmed that the plaintiff had had and still had post traumatic stress disorder.
Sections 2 and 3 (1) of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991
Section 2 of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991 provides:
2.(1) For the purposes of any provision of this Act whereby the time within which an action in respect of an injury may be brought depends on a person’s date of knowledge (whether he is the person injured or a personal representative or dependant of the person injured) references to that person’s date of knowledge are references to the date on which he first had knowledge of the following facts:
(a) that the person alleged to have been injured had been injured,
(b) that the injury in question was significant,
(c) that the injury was attributable in whole or in part to the act or omission which is alleged to constitute negligence, nuisance or breach of duty,
(d) the identity of the defendant, and
(e) if it is alleged that the act or omission was that of a person other than the defendant, the identity of that person and the additional facts supporting the bringing of an action against the defendant;
and knowledge that any acts or omissions did or did not, as a matter of law, involve negligence, nuisance or breach of duty is irrelevant.
(2) For the purposes of this section, a person’s knowledge includes knowledge which he might reasonably have been expected to acquire
(a) from facts observable or ascertainable by him, or
(b) from facts ascertainable by him with the help of medical or other appropriate expert advice which it is reasonable for him to seek.
(3) Notwithstanding subsection (2) of this section –
(a) a person shall not be fixed under this section with knowledge of a fact ascertainable only with the help of expert advice so long as he has taken all reasonable steps to obtain (and, where appropriate, to act on) that advice; and
(b) a person injured shall not be fixed under this section with knowledge of a fact relevant to the injury which he has failed to acquire as a result of that injury.
Section 3(1) of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991 provides:
“An action, other than one to which section 6 of this Act applies, claiming damages in respect of personal injuries to a person caused by negligence, nuisance or breach of duty (whether the duty exists by virtue of a contract or of a provision made by or under a statute or independently of any contract or any such provision) shall not be brought after the expiration of three years from the date on which the cause of action accrued or the date of knowledge (if later) of the person injured.”
The Plaintiff’s Date of Knowledge in the Present Case
The plaintiff was only diagnosed with post traumatic stress disorder in 1996. As his claim is based on the negligent failure to recognize and treat post traumatic stress disorder, he could not have become aware of the inaction on the part of the defendant in recognizing and treating his PTSD until he had been diagnosed with that condition.
The plaintiff also claims that the defendants negligently failed to arrange for treatment following the diagnosis of PTSD by Captain O’Loughlin in 1996. His claim in relation this head of negligence is one that continued until the time of his discharge from the Army. No case can be made by the defendants that this head of the plaintiff’s claim is statute-barred.
The Plaintiff’s Knowledge of his Injury – Post Traumatic Stress Disorder
The injury that gives rise to these proceedings is post traumatic stress disorder. Accordingly, the Court is concerned to establish the plaintiff’s date of knowledge (within the meaning of section 2 of the Statute of Limitations Act 1991) that he was suffering from this condition. The fact that the plaintiff may have been told at earlier times that he was suffering from depression or alcohol addiction therefore does not amount to knowledge of the injury that gives rise to these proceedings.
The plaintiff stated in evidence that the late Dr McCarrick raised the possibility of PTSD with him. The defendants now seek to rely on this as indicative of sufficient knowledge on the plaintiff’s part that he had PTSD as to commence the running of the statutory limitation period.
Dr. McCarrick, now deceased, was locum for Dr Fidelma Flynn, at St Columba’s Psychiatric Hospital, Sligo. The plaintiff in his evidence stated that Dr McCarrick said he would write a letter to the Army doctor, but he did not know if that had happened.
Dr Breslin then wrote to Dr Kerr by letter dated the 2nd June 1994 (Book 3 page 125) in relation to the possibility of post traumatic stress disorder, stating that “Dr McCarrick feels that he may be suffering a form of Post traumatic stress disorder and feels that treatment with this problem may help Victor’s problem”.
Dr. Fidelma Flynn wrote to Dr. Julian Flynn, one of the plaintiff’s general practitioners, on the 10th August 1994 (Book 4 pages 44-5), stating “It is unclear whether it is a true post traumatic stress disorder,” and that “Dr Kerr has agreed to refer Victor to the Army Counselling Service for further assessment”.
Dr Kerr stated in evidence that he did not believe that the plaintiff had PTSD. His letter of referral to Dr O’Loughlin was not written until the 7th November 1995 and indicated that he wished to “outrule” PTSD (Book 3 page 117).
In circumstances where the defendants, through Dr Kerr – the medical officer of the 28th Battalion at Finner, and the Army Medical Corps, had the same information as the plaintiff in 1994-5, and did not accept it as indicating post traumatic stress disorder at that time, they are estopped from now maintaining that the said information did indicate the presence of post traumatic stress disorder and that the plaintiff accordingly was aware of same at the time.
It is also noteworthy that Dr Kerr, in the same letter of the 7th November 1995, stated:
“By its nature, however, it is probably better that this issue be clarified before the man is reviewed by the [Medical] Board.”
This is hardly consistent with a position where the plaintiff as a layman is supposed to have been armed with sufficient knowledge of his injury and of the defendants’ responsibility for it, to have justified him in taking legal advice or instituting proceedings, as the defendants now allege. If a soldier’s medical officers keep on regarding him as suffering from alcohol then it seems bizarre that the army should maintain that the private should ignore the advice of his army doctors who were ascribing his ailments to alcohol and depression and when the army psychiatrist did diagnose PTSD positively in May 1996 they seemed to have disregarded her conclusive diagnosis and clung to the unsubstantiated theory of the primary problem being the taking of alcohol.
Following her first meeting with the plaintiff in November 1995, Dr O’Loughlin provisionally diagnosed post traumatic stress disorder. In her medical notes of the 17th November 1995 (Book 2 p. 28), she recorded that the plaintiff was “For CAPS” and “?PTSD”.
In her letter of the 17th November 1995 to Dr Kerr (Book 3 page 115), she stated that the plaintiff was a:
“difficult historian, and quite reluctant to discuss the Lebanon incidents. However, I think he may still be suffering residual effects and may in fact have PTSD.”
(I should explain that Dr O’Loughlin made clear in evidence that ‘difficult historian’ simply means that the plaintiff was reticent about talking about his traumatic ordeals. Avoidance of talking about such traumatic experiences is a quite usual sympton of PTSD. She in fact rated his validity, including co-operativeness, at the highest level, “excellent, no reason to suspect invalid response”.)
The wording of Dr. O’Loughlin’s note and of this letter indicates that as of the 17th November 1995, Dr. O’Loughlin was not definitely diagnosing post traumatic stress disorder. She had, however, decided to administer the CAPS test so as to establish whether or not PTSD was indicated.
However, even assuming that this were said to operate as the plaintiff’s date of knowledge, it dates from within three years prior to the institution of the proceedings.
Dr. O’Loughlin made a definite diagnosis of PTSD following the administration of the CAPS test. This test was completed by the 29th February 1996 (Book 2 p. 31, note at bottom of page). Dr. O’Loughlin reported to Dr Kerr by letter of the 27th May 1996 that the plaintiff indeed had post traumatic stress disorder (Book 3 page 110 and also Book 2 page 4).
The plaintiff did not have sufficient knowledge to institute proceedings in 1994, as the defendants appear to allege. He did not know that he had post traumatic stress disorder at that time. It had merely been mentioned as a possibility for checking by Dr. McCarrick. It appears that Dr. Fidelma Flynn (for whom Dr. McCarrick was locum) and Dr. Kerr did not think that PTSD was present. Dr. O’Loughlin’s opinion was sought in order to clarify the position. Against that background, the defendants cannot plausibly now maintain that the plaintiff “knew” that he was suffering from PTSD as far back as 1994, when clearly Dr. Kerr and Lt Col. Collins did not regard this as correct and the findings of the 1988 Medical Board were turned around (as put pithily by Counsel for the plaintiff) and his client with his obvious vulnerability was clearly stressed out to the point of incapacity by stressors and terror in Lebanon and then, as suggested by Counsel, the plaintiff was ‘left to swing in the wind’. Counsel for the plaintiff accordingly submit that he did not have knowledge of having suffered an injury, in the form of post traumatic stress disorder, until he was definitively diagnosed as suffering from it by Dr O’Loughlin in May 1996.
The plaintiff asserts that his medical adviser made a provisional diagnosis of post traumatic stress disorder on the 17th November 1995 of which he remained unaware until 1996 which assertion is supported by the medical notes and report of Dr. O’Loughlin.
The plaintiff was and remained unaware of the contents of all of his medical notes from the various institutions who treated him and in particular the notes of Dr. Fidelma Flynn and her registrars and/or locums until this case commenced.
“Constructive Knowledge” – Section (2) and 2(3) of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991
The defendants are not entitled to maintain that the plaintiff was affixed with knowledge that he might have been reasonably expected to acquire from facts observable or ascertainable by him or from facts ascertainable by him with the help of medical advice which it was reasonable for him to seek (under section 2(2) of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act 1991).
The plaintiff did not know that he had post traumatic stress disorder in 1994. He could not have been expected to acquire such knowledge from facts observable or ascertainable by himself.
Section 2(2) of the 1991 Act is not applicable in this case, as the plaintiff’s medical advisers did not ascertain that he had post traumatic stress disorder until Dr. O’Loughlin’s diagnosis in 1996.
Dr. McCarrick had PTSD as a possibility and Dr. Breslin wrote on his behalf to Dr. Kerr on the 2nd June 1994 (Book 3 pages 45-6), suggesting that the plaintiff might be a candidate for assessment for treatment. Dr. Fidelma Flynn appears to have been sceptical about this suggestion, as was Dr. Kerr, and Dr. Kerr only referred the plaintiff to Dr. O’Loughlin, the Army’s specialist in post traumatic stress disorder, on the 7th November 1995. Judging by Dr. Breslin’s letter of the 2nd June 1994, Dr. McCarrick clearly appears to have envisaged the plaintiff being referred to this service run by Dr. O’Loughlin so as to have her ascertain whether his tentative suggestion of PTSD could be a correct diagnosis.
In the circumstances, the plaintiff was not in a position to obtain expert advice any earlier than he did because of the defendants’ delay, through Dr. Kerr, in referring him to Dr. O’Loughlin, who was the relevant specialist psychiatrist employed by the Army.
In those circumstances, the defendants are not entitled to rely on section 2(2) of the Statute of Limitation (Amendment) Act 1991.
Furthermore, if the defendants were otherwise entitled to rely on that provision, they are not so entitled by virtue of section 2(3) of the Act. The plaintiff took all reasonable steps to obtain advice. Dr. Breslin, acting on Dr. McCarrick’s behalf, suggested a referral for assessment by the Army’s facilities for diagnosing and treating post traumatic stress disorder. The defendants delayed in making the referral until the 7th November 1995. This was a matter outside the plaintiff’s control. Dr. Kerr, who was responsible for the plaintiff’s care in the Army, does not appear to have discussed PTSD with him or acted to investigate the possibility until November 1995 despite the records in the plaintiff’s LA30 about his condition in the Lebanon and because, with his incapacitating anxiety states requiring medication, he should have clearly been regarded as in peril of contracting chronic PTSD.
Furthermore, it seems that the defendants, through Dr. Kerr, delayed in referring the plaintiff to Dr. O’Loughlin until November 1995, a time when a Medical Board hearing was pending. Given their duty of care and fiduciary duty towards the plaintiff as a soldier whom they had exposed to trauma in the Lebanon, it would be inequitable to permit them to rely on their own delay in referring him for specialist opinion which found that he had chronic PTSD. They are accordingly estopped from relying on section 2(2)(b) to the plaintiff’s detriment.
The Plaintiff’s “Knowledge” of the Acts or Omissions alleged to constitute negligence and breach of duty
There was no evidence to the effect that the plaintiff knew in 1994 “that the injury was attributable in whole or in part to the act or omission which is alleged to constitute negligence, nuisance or breach of duty” – i.e., the Army’s failure to treat him or monitor him for PTSD before, on or after his return from the Lebanon.
The principles referred to by Geoghegan J. in Gough v Neary [2003] 3I.R. 92, 128, quoting from Spargo v North Essex Health Authority [1997] 8 Med LR 125 at p. 129, were as follows:
“(1) The knowledge required to satisfy s. 14(1)(b) is a broad knowledge of the essence of the causally relevant act or omission to which the injury is attributable;
(2) ‘Attributable’ in this context means ‘capable of being attributed to’, in the sense of being a real possibility;
(3) a plaintiff has the requisite knowledge when she knows enough to make it reasonable for her to begin to investigate whether or not she has a case against the defendant. Another way of putting this is to say that she will have such knowledge if she so firmly believes that her condition is capable of being attributed to an act or omission which she can identify (in broad terms) that she goes to a solicitor to seek advice about making a claim for compensation;
(4) on the other hand, she will not have the requisite knowledge if she thinks she knows the acts or omissions she should investigate but in fact is barking up the wrong tree; or if her knowledge of what the defendant did or did not do is so vague or general that she cannot fairly be expected to know what she should investigate; or if her state of mind is such that she thinks her condition is capable of being attributed to the act or omission alleged to constitute negligence, but she is not sure about this, and would need to check with an expert before she could be properly said to know that it was.”
It should be noted that in this passage, the Court is largely considering the issue of knowledge of the act or omission which caused the injury, not knowledge of the injury itself.
In the present case, the plaintiff only knew that he had suffered PTSD when Dr. O’Loughlin made a definite diagnosis in 1996, on 29th February 1996 after the CAPS test or on 27th May 1996 when she had reviewed her clinical notes and the results of the CAPS test and wrote her letter dated 27th May 1996 to Dr. Kerr explaining that the plaintiff does suffer from PTSD. Accordingly, as has been said above, the plaintiff only became aware that he had suffered an injury in the form of PTSD at this time. His date of knowledge of the omissions on the part of the defendants through their failure to diagnose, treat or mitigate this condition cannot be any earlier than his date of knowledge that he was suffering from the condition of PTSD.
In the absence of an actual diagnosis of PTSD, the plaintiff could not be said to have been armed with knowledge that the continued existence of PTSD was a consequence of the defendant’s failure to monitor, diagnose and treat him.
In the Neary case, the Supreme Court held that, in the circumstances of that case, the relevant knowledge was the knowledge that the defendant had unnecessarily removed the plaintiff’s womb. In the present case, the relevant knowledge is that the plaintiff not only was suffering from PTSD but also that this PTSD could have been ameliorated or cured by treatment and therapy by the defendants. The earlier the mental health intervention then the more rapid and satisfactory the recovery was likely to be.
In Knowles v Minister for Defence [2002] IEHC 39 O’Donovan J. dealt with the plea of the Statute of Limitations raised by the defendants in the following passage (pages 2-3):
“In the circumstance that, in their defence delivered herein, the defendants claim (inter alia) that the plaintiff’s claim herein is barred by virtue of the provisions of the Statute of Limitations 1957 to 1991, I decided to determine that issue as a preliminary issue and, having heard evidence from the plaintiff in that regard, I concluded that his claim herein is not statute barred for the reason that, while it is clear that, at all material times since the year 1978, the plaintiff believed that the psychological problems of which he complained and continues to complain were attributable to events which occurred while he was a serving soldier in the Lebanon, it was not until he was referred to Dr. Ian Daly, a consultant psychiatrist, in the year 1996 that he first appreciated that those problems could have been alleviated and, possibly, eradicated had he been prescribed appropriate treatment by the army medical corps at the time he is alleged to have manifested psychological and psychiatric symptoms in the Lebanon. In those circumstances, I was satisfied that Mr Knowles date of knowledge that he had a cause of action, within the meaning of the provisions of the Statute of Limitations (Amendment) Act, 1991, was when he saw Dr. Daly in 1996 and that, therefore, his claim herein is not statute barred. In this regard, notwithstanding that I made that determination on the 28th November last, the defendants revisited the issue as to whether or not the plaintiff’s claim herein is statute barred in their submissions herein dated the 19th December, 2001. In that regard, it is clear from those submissions that the defendants’ advisers do not appreciate the basis upon which the plaintiff’s claim herein is founded. It is not based on an allegation that the defendants negligently inflicted psychiatric damage on the plaintiff, as is suggested by those submissions. If that were the basis for the plaintiff’s claim, then there is no doubt but that it would be statute barred because, in the course of his evidence, the plaintiff acknowledged that he was aware that the problems of which he has complained since he went to Lebanon in 1978 were attributable to events which occurred at that time. However, the fact of the matter is that he does not complain that the defendants negligently inflicted psychiatric damage on him but rather that, having developed psychological and psychiatric problems which he maintains were manifest and ought to have been recognized as such by the defendants, the defendants negligently failed to initiate appropriate treatment for those problems and that it was not until the year 1996 that the plaintiff first knew that he had a claim against the defendants based on such negligent failure.”
The claim advanced in the present case is similar in nature to that made in Knowles and it is respectfully submitted that the convincing reasoning of O’Donovan J. applies equally to the present case.
Furthermore a soldier in the care of Army doctors, particularly those aware of his medical record and condition of vulnerability with immature personality and incapacitating acute anxiety states cannot be faulted for trusting and relying on them to diagnose and treat him not least while and until a tentative suggestion of him maybe having PTSD is checked out and conclusively diagnosed.
For all these reasons I conclude that the plaintiff’s claim is not statute-barred. Having made such a clear decision on the legal issue on coercive grounds I would add as an afterthought that the Statute of Limitations is a shield not a sword; if the plaintiff has suffered injury by reason of the defendants’ failure to diagnose and treat his PTSD, when the army doctors had significant information as to his vulnerability to chronic PTSD, perhaps one might wonder at the defendants taking cover behind such a shield when they had so much relevant information and the soldier was initially affected while on UN peacekeeping duties with an Irish Battalion.
Germane disclosures
At the outset of the case I warned Counsel that from 1991 to 2000 I had dealt with a considerable number of PTSD cases as the nominated judge under the Garda Compensation Acts. I alerted Counsel to this as I am very conscious that “a little learning is a dangerous thing”. I know that there are real perils for a judge who thinks he knows about a subject from his own experience. However over a period of about nine years I had reason to assess many applicants suffering from PTSD giving evidence about critical incidents and their effects on them. Since it became apparent that the state of knowledge about PTSD in and around 1986 was likely to become important, I also mentioned to Counsel that I was aware that Lt Colonel Goggin retired had been the Army psychologist for many years and that Dr. Fionnuala O’Loughlin had been the Army psychiatrist as it became clear during the opening of the case that the chronology was likely to be important, and perhaps consideration should be given as to whether the evidence of these army officers might be pertinent.
The fallacy of assuming a good history will come from a soldier smitten by PTSD and subject to reticence, avoidance and reluctance
During the course of the evidence both Lt. Colonel Collins and Commandant Kerr made the point that if the plaintiff did not give a history and tell them about his problems, how could they assess and advise him? I can readily understand Dr. Kerr being upset by the realisation that a soldier as his patient would be reticent about telling even him as a caring doctor about the effect on the soldier of searing recollections of frightening events with factions fighting each other at a time of heightened hostilities in December 1986 and January 1997 in the Lebanon. Lt Colonel Collins also asked the question as to how the plaintiff could expect a doctor to be able to treat him if he did not reveal his symptoms? As to this. Dr. McGuire made clear that such reticence was usual in soldiers with PTSD and it was widely understood by doctors treating soldiers that it was common that those with PTSD were likely to have considerable avoidance of painful memories and reluctance and reticence in recalling intrusive and terrible events. Hence all the more need to encourage the patient to tell his story and relate and describe all symptoms.
The reticence among soldiers to discuss psychiatric problems is perfectly normal and unsurprising as any army has to be careful about the mental health of persons carrying lethal weapons. This makes it all the more important that there be patient and sympathetic questioning of those exhibiting symptoms of post traumatic stress and for there to be explanation of the symptoms as being normal after terrifying events. This is particularly so if the person has obvious immaturity or other vulnerability to PTSD so as to be able to take remedial steps to prevent the condition becoming chronic. As intelligent and well-educated doctors, both Colonel Collins and Cmdt Kerr must be very well aware of the reluctance of soldiers to confess to fear or panic attacks, or any form of problem of the psyche.
Such reticence and avoidance means that there must be a system to ensure that both army doctors and civilian doctors are kept informed of the history and sick records of all their military patients. It was more than surprising to learn that Dr. Fidelma Flynn was unaware of Dr. F. O’Loughlin’s positive diagnosis in respect of the plaintiff as to past and present diagnosis of PTSD which Dr. O’Loughlin confirmed in her letter dated 27th May 1996 to Captain Gerry Kerr. In fact Dr. Fidelma Flynn, who had been treating the plaintiff, and liaising with the army doctors about their mutual patient, only saw this letter when arriving at this Court, which seems remarkable as she was involved in the decision to refer the plaintiff to the army psychiatrist and one would have expected that the Army would have had a system in place to ensure that such a diagnosis confounding the opinions being expressed by the senior Army doctors dealing with and caring for and treating the plaintiff would have been sent to Dr. Flynn as a matter of course and not just out of courtesy. Dr. Kerr was transferred to Cork at this period but one would expect steps to have been taken to ensure that his successor would liaise with the plaintiff’s treating doctors and would also ensure that members involved in military Boards were made aware of Dr O’Loughlin’s findings, not least to ensure that appropriate treatment, counselling and therapy would be ensured for the plaintiff especially as Dr O’Loughlin also was moving on secondment. Furthermore as a matter of basic fairness and justice, the Military Board should clearly have been informed of the erroneous diagnosis of primary alcoholism and it should have been given Dr. O’Loughlin’s definitive diagnosis in May 1996 of the plaintiff’s primary PTSD which was undiagnosed, despite his acute panic states, until 1996.
Sensitising stressor
The plaintiff described flying to Tel Aviv, on 22nd October 1986 on his 21st birthday, and going from there by lorry and bus in convoy to Camp Brashit in the hills. He did duty at Checkpoint 6-21. After six or seven weeks – one night in November 1986 – they came under heavy fire in the checkpoint from Israelis for a while early in the night. He got a blackout or fit that night and did not remember much happening. When he had the fit he was sent for treatment at Camp Shamrock. I think this was his admission to the RAP Tibnin on 29th November 1986.
Soon after this in December 1986, he heard a commotion on the radio – there was radio contact with HQ: one soldier was shot at Camp Brashit about two miles from Checkpoint 6-21 where the plaintiff was stationed. This was 6th December 1986 and the soldier was William O’Brien from Athlone who had trained with the plaintiff. Camp Shamrock was about two or three miles from Camp Brashit. He was afraid when he heard Willie was shot dead. Willie’s wife was expecting another baby at Christmas. The plaintiff was afraid he would not get home to see his children.
He went home for Christmas about 19th December 1986 with Cpl. Dermot McLoughlin. He felt well over Christmas but was afraid and restless. He was asked about domestic problems and he said that his wife was upset that he was off in Lebanon when she had a small baby Jennifer of only a couple of months to mind on her own. He wanted to earn more money so that they could buy a house in Ballymote. His wife Veronica was happy he was back home but not happy about his going to Lebanon as their baby Jennifer was so young. However they discussed this and she was happy about it.
On 9th January 1987 he and Cpl McLoughlin flew again to Tel Aviv and then went by lorry to Naquora where they stayed as there was much gunfire on the road to Brashit. Next day on the way up from Naquora to Brashit Camp there was heavy fire and a Nepalese soldier was wounded. The Irish were in an APC Peugeot (an armoured personnel carrier) and had to get out and take cover. He saw the wounded Nepalese. They were told they were going to the “CO’s house” at Tibnin. However, the plaintiff in fact was told to ride “shotgun”, to do escort duty as observer in a jeep and went to the Total Station checkpoint. Cpl McLoughlin was sent to the CO’s house at Tibnin. That night all these checkpoints came under heavy fire. The plaintiff came under heavy fire and was aware of what was going on elsewhere from hearing on the radio. There was heavy machine gun fire, rifle and mortar fire and tank rounds. He and his colleagues took cover in a civilian house beside the Total Station Checkpoint and “were pinned down and could not return fire”. They came under heavy machine gun fire. The plaintiff became upset in the witness box and had difficulty in answering. He said that he had been very afraid. I believed him. His difficulty in recounting this incident is a feature of those affected by acute stress. His anquish was genuine; I am sure that was the night or early hours of 10th January 1987 when Cpl McLoughlin was killed by a shrapnel bomb which penetrated and exploded in the “CO’s house” at 6-17 which was a checkpoint with a roof over it and the recollection of this night’s events caused the plaintiff’s loss of self-possession.
It seems to me that there were many incidents in the hostilities between the factions in late November and December 1986 which could have sensitised the plaintiff and the accumulation of stressful incidents would have been reinforced by the close firing incidents and explosion on the night when Cpl McLoughlin was killed. This deeply affected the plaintiff as he had shared a billet with Cpl McLoughlin at 6-21 and the Corporal had been very supportive of him.
Counsel for the defendants challenged the veracity of several of the incidents described by the plaintiff to both Dr McGuire and to Dr O’Loughlin. However I accept that there is a strong core of truth and an intention to be truthful and I have relied particularly on events on which there is unimpeachable evidence not least from Lt Col. Collins about this being a “tough battalion”, meaning a very torrid and traumatic tour of duty, and several of the NCOs such as CQMS Flanagan, Sgt McCabe and Corporal Gaffney and how they too were affected by stressful dangers. Dr McGuire said pithily “Time and PTSD can change memory. He was in an area of hostility, felt his life in danger and that he was going to be killed”. She also made the valid point:- “May I first say that epilepsy of any type, petit mal or grand mal, pseudo seizures are common symptoms of combat stress and severe anxiety. They are well documented in the research as well”. I have every confidence that the diagnosis of PTSD made by both Dr McGuire and Dr F. O’Loughlin, the Army psychiatrist, were correct. I also accept Dr McGuire’s point that the DSM III and ICD 9 and 10 categorisations are guidelines, helpful for taxonomic reasons and helpful in diagnosis when used with the expertise of experience in conjunction with knowledge of the differing clinical signs of the constellation of symptoms which signify PTSD.
The alcohol proposition
There is no doubt that after his return in April 1987 the plaintiff resorted to drink as it were as self medication for the miserable and mystifying condition in which he found himself. He and his wife Veronica both maintained that he had been a moderate drinker before he went to and came back from the Lebanon but that then in April 1987 he was beset in the throes of symptoms such as broken sleep and early morning waking, startle response after a fire siren sounded, including his jumping from bed and then his searching frantically for his gun in a wardrobe. He was also irritable and upset to the point where she said that “he was not the Victor who had gone to the Lebanon” but was of changed personality and short with the children.
When opening the pleadings, counsel for the plaintiff referred to a reply giving particulars dated 9th November 2000 which included ‘the plaintiff’s marriage is broken up. His youngest child is two and a half years. He lives in a flat attached to his brother’s house. He is a broken man. He is full of remorse about the fact his marriage has broken down. He is drinking excessively and has great difficulty holding down anything close to a job. He is constantly depressed. His young wife has six children to deal with on her own. They range in ages from 18 down to two and a half. His marriage was good up to the time he returned from the Lebanon.’
When Counsel for the defendants objected that information about incidents not mentioned in the Statement of Claim was being adduced, Colm Smyth S.C. for the plaintiff pointed out that these matters were set out in the Report dated 27th May 1996 of the Army psychiatrist Captain Dr F. O’Loughlin which described incidents involving close firing which led her to make a finding or diagnosis of PTSD and the defendants had admitted the fact and the defendants were aware of the contents of Dr F. O’Loughlin’s Report (not least because she was the Army Psychiatrist) and the nub of the plaintiff’s case was that his client had suffered PTSD which had not been treated or even diagnosed, despite his incapacitated condition and acute anxiety states in the Lebanon, until eventually he was referred to Dr O’Loughlin in November 1995.
Four further snippets from my note of the evidence are worth inclusion. When asked how he reacted to the news from Captain Kilfeather that Cpl McLoughlin was dead the plaintiff said he was terrified and shaking. That night he passed out at Camp Brashit and woke up in hospital in Camp Shamrock. He recalled that he got ‘needle injections’. This would indicate that the plaintiff was taken in to the R.A.P. in an incapacitated anxiety state not just on occasions in December 1986 but also in or about 10th January 1987. There is further implication that the plaintiff’s acute anxiety states had to be treated in both December 1986 and in January 1987 with injections of tranquillisers, probably diazepam.
Secondly, after the Naquora ceremonies in respect of the late Corporal McLoughlin, the plaintiff was on a UNIFIL bus with Israelis firing heavy machine gun rounds down from the hill above. He had no weapon. He was late for the bus and was given two days detention by Comdt Smith at ‘Gallows Green’ military prison for being drunk carrying a weapon. This punishment clearly upset the plaintiff and much of his account accords with the recollection of Corporal Gaffney who knew him well from border duty before 1987.
Thirdly, under cross-examination the plaintiff said he went to Holland in 1999; there he was busy working all the time and could take a drink at the weekend. He came back to see the children fairly often ‘every twelve weeks but now they come out and see me’
Fourthly, Counsel for the defendant in cross-examination put to the plaintiff:
“Your troubles that you have described are largely related to alcohol and alcohol dependence”.
Mr Smyth objected on the basis that “none of that has been actually pleaded”. He appears to be correct in this as there is no mention or suggestion of alcohol or an alcohol-related dependency, until that dependency came from and was related to service in the Army, being the aftermath of the plaintiff’s experiences in the Lebanon. Counsel for the plaintiff submit that if the defendants intended to make such a case then it should be pleaded. Mr Smyth went through the Defence and there is no mention of alcohol in the defence, and at para.13 of a Reply to Notice for Particulars dated 9th November 2000 from the plaintiff’s Solicitor it is stated: “13. The plaintiff did not have a drink problem before 1987”. In a further reply dated 17th April 2003 at para 12 it is stated: “Since 1987 the plaintiff has suffered from alcoholism. He has suffered memory blackouts, insomnia and nightmares. He has suffered episodes of delirium tremens. He has experienced episodes of visual and auditory hallucinations, including flashbacks to the Lebanon…” At para.13 in that further reply again it is stated: “The plaintiff did not have a drink problem before 1987”. However on 6th September 2006 the plaintiff’s solicitor sent a further letter received by the Chief State Solicitor on 7th September 2006 which stated: “We refer to reply no. 13 of our Replies to Particulars dated 17th of April 2003. In that Reply we suggested that the plaintiff had no history of alcoholism prior to the events herein. We now understand on the basis of fresh instructions that that response was less than accurate. Mr Murtagh had difficulties with alcohol prior to 1987”. No further letter was sent until the Chief State Solicitor wrote on 5th January 2007 to the plaintiff’s solicitor:
“Dear Sirs,
For the avoidance of doubt please note that the allegation of negligence/contributory negligence against the Plaintiff in this matter includes the allegation that he failed to undergo treatment advised to him by the Army, its servants or agents.”
No application surprisingly was made to amend the pleadings to include a specific defence in respect of alcohol problems of the plaintiff prior to 1987.
Mr Smyth pointed out that the plaintiff was Med Cat A1 and if he was alcohol dependent he would not have been sent to the Lebanon. “The difficulties with alcohol prior to 1987” was explained as referring to his wife being very annoyed with him because after their first child was born he had gone out for a drink on a Saturday or at other times without taking his wife with him. Mr Smyth said that he had “no objection to Mr Clarke asking the plaintiff about his difficulties with alcohol, but if Mr Clarke is going down the road of suggesting to this witness, or this plaintiff, rather, that he was an alcoholic, that he was a person who was completely dependent on alcohol, and that all his problems are alcohol related, I object to that, because if he wants to make that case, it should have been specifically pleaded. And I know that he can not make that case, because he knows that this man was categorised as having an A1 health status before he went to the Lebanon and he could not but be A1. He would not be let next, nigh or near the Lebanon into a battle situation if he was alcohol dependent.” I understood Mr Smyth for the plaintiff was making the point that as a mortar man in a weapons platoon he would have to be fit and certainly not an alcoholic. He made clear that Mr Clarke was entitled to question him about “difficulties with alcohol” but he can go no further and say he was an alcoholic because that had not been pleaded. The case proceeded on this basis and no application was made to amend the defence then or at a later stage.
Dr Michael Bourke gave evidence as an experienced consultant psychiatrist on the lines that he had reservations about the plaintiff’s past history prior to 1987 with regard to alcohol. However the plaintiff had been medically examined twice in 1986 and was A1 fit. There is no cogent evidence supporting the premise that the plaintiff had any alcohol dependency prior to his tour in 1986/7 in Lebanon. If he had had any such an alcoholic proclivity, or even tendency, one would expect some plausible witnesses to be called to give simple, direct admissible evidence to this effect.
Furthermore if the plaintiff had any sort of alcohol dependancy this would have been likely to have been picked up by the officers and NCOs during training. This is a strenuous testing time to sift out those with weaknesses or problems such as an alcohol dependency. Several of the NCOs including Cpl. Gaffney and CQMS Flanagan and Sergeant McCabe refuted the idea he was an alcoholic although they knew that “he took a drink, no more than the rest of us”. I have much respect for the expertise and acumen of Dr Bourke but I am sure that his views were based on two incorrect premises. First he was led to believe there was no life-threatening sensitising incident. I have no doubt that the plaintiff was subjected to a plethora of incidents in which he felt he was in danger of death with the added shock of the actual deaths of Private William O’Brien and his own supportive and kindly mentor Corporal Dermot McLoughlin. There were several life-threatening, sensitising incidents which deeply affected the plaintiff according to the officers and NCOs of the weapons platoon. He clearly was profoundly affected and felt himself to be in mortal danger. Secondly, while there is an occasional hint or suggestion of the plaintiff taking a drink prior to the Lebanon tour he was certainly not alcohol dependent according to several NCOs notably Cpl. Gaffney, CQMS Flanagan and Sergeant McCabe all of whom had known the plaintiff well. Furthermore he had always been Med Cat AI and had a record quite unremarkable for lack of sick leave prior to the Lebanon tour. Accordingly neither of these two false premises stands up to scrutiny, particularly as the defendants were in a position to call proof positive easily if these false premises were capable of substantiation and more than supposition.
Dr Mary Scully, the experienced GP in Ballymote, knew the plaintiff’s grandparents well and was his GP for three years before he went to Lebanon. She had treated him in 1985 after an RTA and for sore throats in 1986 and 1987. All his complaints had been ‘run of the mill’, such as respiratory infections, prior to his tour to the Lebanon. His complaints on return were much different. He had no anxiety complaints pre Lebanon. He was definitely different after the Lebanon tour. He had changed considerably and had anxieties and alcohol abuse after the Lebanon. She had known the family and had a high regard for his grandparents who had brought him up. He had had a happy childhood. Her understanding was that the alcohol only became a problem when he had come back from the Lebanon. In February 1988 she had referred him for anxiety, depression and alcohol abuse to the psychiatric clinic in Ballymote.
Both the plaintiff and his wife agreed that he took a drink often at the weekend but both refuted the suggestion that he had an alcohol dependancy prior to going to the Lebanon. I accept both are honest witnesses albeit at times he may be affected in telling a story by the effects of PTSD. However he tried to tell his story honestly and truthfully with admission candidly of matters against his interest. Time and again on contentious aspects such as the bus in convoy from Naquora being subject to hostile fire, his account has had support from other sources, as in this incident from Corporal Gaffney as to the bus coming under fire and that the Corporal noticed the plaintiff out of the bus and taking cover. His suggestion of returning fire seems the product of overwrought imagination and I accept Dr. McGuire’s recognition of this as a symptom of PTSD.
His LA30 sick leave record indicates good work attendance prior to the Lebanon tour. He was medical category A1 and passed the tough training runs and the sifting process in the sessions in Mullingar. If the plaintiff had any alcohol dependancy prior to October 1986 then surely the defendants would have been able to call a witness to this effect? Not one witness was called to give positive direct eyewitness account of the plaintiff ever having been drunk prior to his tour in the Lebanon.
Conclusion
1. The plaintiff’s claim was not statute barred. The defendants’ doctors failed to diagnose PTSD in an immature and vulnerable 21 year old who was exhibiting numerous symptoms of acute anxiety states and had been exposed, like many of his NCOs and colleagues, to life-threatening experiences. The plaintiff in his evidence had given accounts of such experiences and of close firing. Neither the army doctors nor Dr Flynn (in her case in the absence of the information about acute anxiety states or panic attacks in his LA30 and CMF file) had diagnosed PTSD despite his constellation of symptoms. A conclusive diagnosis was made by Dr Fionnuala O’Loughlin on 27th May 1996 confirming her working diagnosis having regard to the CAPS test of 29th February 1996 and from her clinical findings and interviews with the plaintiff.
2. I accept Dr McGuire’s opinion that Army doctors in 1986/7 should have recognised the symptoms of PTS and PTSD and that if appropriate counselling and therapy and treatment had been given the plaintiff would have been likely to have been cured and rehabilitated or at least the length and ghastliness of his suffering of the cluster of symptoms of PTSD would almost certainly have been greatly reduced.
3. There is a suggestion of contributory negligence on the part of the plaintiff in that he failed to undergo treatment advised to him by the Army. The plaintiff as a soldier was trained to obey orders. His constant cry for help, as recorded in the Hospital notes in St Columba’s Hospital in Sligo, was for someone to tell him what was wrong with him. His symptoms should have been obvious to experienced Army doctors aware of the traumatic experiences of the members of this tour in the Lebanon and in particular the plaintiff who had to be brought in probably at least three, if not four, times to the RAP at Camp Shamrock suffering from incapacity and loss of consciousness in acute anxiety states which Dr McGuire said should have clearly indicated perils of future of chronic PTSD if the condition was left untreated. The plaintiff did attend St Conal’s Hospital in Letterkenny for a group therapy course in respect of alcohol abuse which he found helpful. His whole personality was to try his best and to obey orders and any failure to comply can be attributed to his distressful state resulting from the defendant’s failure to diagnose and treat him in Lebanon when his incapacitated condition and abnormal behaviour was common knowledge among his NCOs, officers and the medical officers. The failure to recognise the cause of the change in his sickness record from Med Cat AI soldier with nil or minimal sick leave to frequent sick leave of long duration, alcohol dependency and admissions to St Columba’s for detoxification should have alerted the army doctors, since they were aware of his experiences of PTS, including incapacitating panic attacks, in the Lebanon and he should have been referred to the army psychiatrist on his return from the Lebanon or soon thereafter because of the dramatic rise in his sick leave record. On this aspect I accept the evidence of both Dr Mary McGuire and Dr/Captain Fionnuala O’Loughlin. Dr McGuire made clear that the plaintiff’s condition afflicted by PTSD made life very difficult for the plaintiff and his condition would make compliance with medical advice difficult at times. If there was any contributory negligence on the part of the plaintiff this is explained by the advice of Dr McGuire about this and any miniscule contributory negligence on the part of the plaintiff pales into insignificance as compared with the failure of the defendants and their employees and agents to diagnose and treat the plaintiff and to refer him to Dr O’Loughlin for psychiatric examination. This failure was despite their knowing his condition of acute anxiety states, panic attacks and incapacitation in the Lebanon and the huge changes in his sick leave and medical record on his return. For completeness I should add that I have dealt with the suggestion of the plaintiff’s alleged negligence or contributory negligence on the merits and discounted the suggestion on the basis of the miniscule, if any, negligence of the plaintiff with the much greater and repeated faults of the defendants which make the former pale into insignificance. Counsel for the plaintiff did draw attention to paragraph 8 of the Defence and submitted convincingly that in the context of the wording of paragraph 8 and the ensuing Particulars of Negligence it was clear that the defendants’ allegations of negligence and contributory negligence in the Defence were in fact confined to the hearing loss aspect of the claim. This is borne out by particulars in respect of failure to comply with Defence Force Regulations and failure to apply for or to wear ear protectors and failure to advise his officers of defects in his hearing. The claim for hearing loss has been compromised. Thus the suggestion of negligence in the part of the plaintiff on each aspect has been determined.
4. The evidence of Cpl. Gaffney, CQMS Flanagan and Sgt. Gerry McCabe made it quite obvious that the hostilities and explosions and deaths of Private O’Brien and Cpl. McLoughlin and the fighting between the armed factions provided many life-threatening experiences and pressures. I accept Cpl. Gaffney’s evidence that the plaintiff did leave the bus and take cover when the road ahead came under fire, on the road from Naquora to Brashit but I do not think the plaintiff fired back – this was perhaps a figment of alcohol and more likely of PTSD, as Corporal Gaffney knew him well over the years and clearly was troubled by the incident and was sure that the plaintiff was not drunk but was affected by the death of Corporal McLoughlin.
5. The evidence of Dr Michael Bourke was postulated on the basis of the plaintiff having an alcohol dependency, not just a trivial familial problem of a husband going out without his wife who has to mind a new child. No cogent evidence was adduced to support the premise of alcoholism prior to the Lebanon tour but there was ample evidence that after the failure on the part of the Army to diagnose the PTSD and severe symptoms thereof that the plaintiff’s quality of life, working, social and domestic disintegrated and that, as his PTSD was chronic and re-emerged at times of relapse, it continued to haunt him until Dr O’Loughlin made her firm diagnosis of PTSD and explained his condition to him.
6. Veronica Hannan, the plaintiff’s wife, said his personality had changed between Christmas and his arrival back in April 1987. She described his startle reflex at the fire siren and his jumping from his bed in a panic, and how he was irritable, restless and went binge drinking after his return from Lebanon. She was a fair and measured, careful witness and I accepted her evidence especially that the plaintiff did enjoy a drink but was not stricken by dependence on alcohol until after his return in April 1987.
7. Dr Fionnuala O’Loughlin. The plaintiff’s repatriation medical was on 18th April 1987 in Lebanon. The Army doctors in Lebanon must have known of the plaintiff’s vulnerability and states of acute anxiety attacks on several occasions necessitating treatment at the RAP. With the vulnerability of the plaintiff was it not surprising that the Army doctors did not refer the plaintiff to Dr F. O’Loughlin in view of the plaintiff’s incapacitating anxiety states? I accept Dr O’Loughlin’s evidence including that formal debriefings for PTS were not started until 1993. However it was quite clear from the evidence of Dr McGuire that the incapacitating states of the plaintiff known to the army medical personnel in Lebanon were such that the Army doctors should have referred the plaintiff with his anxiety states, which had to be treated by them with injections of tranquillisers to Dr F. O’Loughlin as a patient clearly at risk of PTSD. Dr O’Loughlin made clear her diagnosis of the plaintiff’s PTSD was on the basis of her clinical findings and interviews as well as the CAPS test and she supported the views of Dr McGuire about there being much knowledge of PTSD in the mid 1980s and a long history of medical knowledge of the constellation of symptoms involved.
8. Dr Mary McGuire made clear that the DSM III and ICD 10 and 9 were guidelines. It seems that the core symptoms of neurasthenia, shell shock, battle fatigue or PTSD have mainly remained the same and the DSM and ICD categorisations are for taxonomic purposes and probably particularly useful in classifying these ailments for research purposes. It seemed to me that Dr McGuire relied on her wealth of experience and clinical diagnostic expertise rather than formulaic categorisations. She expressed the view that any competent GP would have known about PTSD in the mid 1980s. I suspect that they, the GPs and Dr Fidelma Flynn, were stymied in diagnosis by the lack of the information which was in the LA30 and CMF file held by the Army. This information would have been helpful to Dr Fidelma Flynn and to other treating doctors dealing with problems of the psyche.
Dr McGuire also made the comment that the failure to recognise the symptoms of PTSD and provide therapy would be likely to affect the capacity of the patient to avail of therapy and treatment. Clearly an understanding of why one is suffering symptoms of PTSD is important to enable the patient to comprehend why he is being afflicted and how he should learn to cope with his ailment and rehabilitate himself. In this his return to his former constancy in the form of hard work doing carpentry in Holland has clearly been beneficial.
Medical Reports:
I have read the medical report received 23rd November 2006 of Dr Mary Scully, GP. He had been a patient since 7th July 1985 and she knew his grandparents who had reared him from the age of three. On 2nd February 1988 Victor attended her. He had been overseas in the Lebanon and two of his friends had been killed in action. Victor found this very stressful and was in fear for his own life. He informed her that he had not been able to relax or sleep after that and he had turned to alcohol to get his nerves under control. He told her he got into bother with the authorities over this. Since then he had been depressed with an over-reliance on alcohol. She treated him with anti-depressants, advised counselling services and gave him a medical certificate.
Over the next seven years Victor attended her sporadically and his problems included
§ Depression
§ Suicide tendencies
§ Alcohol abuse
§ Anxiety
§ Sleep problems and
§ Generally not coping with life
During this seven year period, Victor was referred to Sligo Hospital to detoxify in 1995, 1996 and 1997 and also to the psychiatric services. Victor did not like going to a local waiting room for the psychiatrist and missed many of his appointments. Compliance was a big problem and he did not do very well.
His wife separated from him towards the end of 1997. At this time his alcohol abuse got worse. He was discharged from the Army in 1998.
I have read the two reports of Dr Mary McGuire, consultant psychiatrist, dated respectively 10th October 2005 and 16th November 2005. I note the contents and accept her opinions expressed in her reports.
I have already referred to Dr O’Loughlin’s two earlier reports dated respectively 11th November 1995 and 27th May 1996 and I have read her comprehensive report dated 12th September 2004.
She saw the plaintiff on four occasions between November 1995 and March 1996. During that time he described symptoms of post traumatic stress disorder, namely recurrent intrusive memories, nervousness in potentially threatening situations, disturbed sleep, irritability, anger and avoidance of engaging in conversation. In addition he described feeling depressed and felt suicidal at times. During that period of time, she completed a CAPS assessment on him and the findings indicated current PTSD at mild/moderate level.
She wrote that:
“The prognosis for PTSD which is associated with a co morbid condition particularly substance abuse and/or depression is guarded. The more chronic symptoms become, the more difficult it is to have a full resolution of the symptoms.”
She had not seen him for several years.
I have also read the two reports by Dr John Cooney dated respectively 15th April 1999 and 8th November 2006.
In the first he noted that this man’s previous history was a clear one up to the onset of his difficulties in Lebanon. He had married a factory worker both aged 18. They had 6 children but because of his abnormal drinking pattern, after his return from Lebanon, she had left him and he said he was still devoted to her and misses her company considerably. He stated he was perfectly well up to the time he went to the Lebanon in 1986.
In the second report Dr Cooney writes:-
“Mr Murtagh claims that he has suffered a “change of personality” since his return from the Lebanon. Alcohol has become a major problem in his life to the extent that he has been admitted to St Columba’s on many occasions and now attends Alcoholics Anonymous intermittently. He is subject to depression characterised by sleep disturbance, indecision, inability to face the day and chronic fatigue. Moreover, he experiences flashbacks to his experiences in the Lebanon. Mr Murtagh functioned at a poor level in the Army up to his discharge in March, 1998. He was seen by Dr F. O’Loughlin, an Army Psychiatrist, in 1996. According to Mr Murtagh, she diagnosed him as suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder and prescribed treatment for him. He is currently on an antidepressant from his family doctor in Ballymote and has been advised to abstain completely from all forms of alcohol.
The facts as outlined above were volunteered to me by Mr Murtagh. His wife was to have accompanied him when I had hoped to see her independently and obtain the corroboration of these facts, but she was unable to travel to my consulting rooms on the 12/3/99.
I came to the opinion that Mr Murtagh was suffering from the post-traumatic stress disorder, brought about by the experiences in the Lebanon. In view of the chronicity of this condition, I believe that the prognosis must be somewhat guarded. However, were Mr Murtagh to become abstinent, his prospect of recovery would improve considerably. Moreover, there is a possibility that should he reach the state of contented sobriety, a rapprochement with his wife might be possible.”
I am more than satisfied and feel sure that the plaintiff was obviously stricken with PTS in the Lebanon and certainly when he had to be sent for treatment to the RAP at Tibnin on what I believe were three occasions, warning bells should have rung about his condition as an immature 21 year old suffering Acute Anxiety States to the extent of loss of consciousness and uncontrollable shaking and fits. His vulnerability to PTSD should have been obvious. I do not accept that he was alcohol dependant prior to his tour in Lebanon and indeed I am convinced that it was the failure to diagnose and treat him which allowed the PTSD to become chronic. This failure to diagnose and treat him with medication, counselling and therapy or to refer him to Dr O’Loughlin or to have him monitored and contact made with his family as directed by Colonel Walsh the Director of the Medical Corps, resulted in the plaintiff’s resorting in his despair about his condition to self medication with alcohol with grievous results for him in respect of his working, social and family life. If there had been appropriate early intervention I am sure that the plaintiff with an understanding that he was not abnormal in his reaction to traumatic stress, would have confronted his illness once identified and would have rehabilitated himself, as he has largely managed to do, since being properly diagnosed, by engaging in steady work as a carpenter in Holland. The defendants, by their employees and agents, were negligent and in breach of their duty of care to the plaintiff as their employee in their failure to diagnose and treat or to refer him to the Army psychiatrist for examination. Also there was the failure to have a proper system in place so that treating doctors such as Dr Flynn and Dr O’Loughlin would be supplied with a full history particularly in a case involving manifest damage to the psyche. The failure to inform Dr Flynn in St Columba’s of Dr O’Loughlin’s positive diagnosis of PTSD in November 1995 seems extraordinary since she agreed to and was aware of the referral to St Bricin’s. Similarly there was the failure on the part of the defendants to have protocols and systems to ensure that if the Army psychiatrist is seconded elsewhere then another doctor will take up her patient caseload. There seems to have been a similar lacuna in monitoring, supervising and communicating information in that Dr Cmdt Kerr’s successor at Finner seems to have been unaware of Dr O’Loughlin’s diagnosis of PTSD or was not alerted to or did not realise that the plaintiff’s problems stemmed from the failure on the part of the defendants to diagnose and treat him in the Lebanon and again subsequently when he was back in Ireland despite the dramatic rise in his sick leave after his previous clean record. Thus the plaintiff was left being racked by the symptoms of PTSD without any follow-up from the Army. Dr McGuire pointed out that any caring employer would have noted the good work record of the plaintiff in his LA30 and would have called him in to inquire and investigate, if necessary, what affliction had affected him since his 1986/7 tour of duty in Lebanon. I find that his stress was unlikely to have become a PTSD if it had not been for the negligent failure on the part of the defendants to recognise and remedy his symptoms of severe stress. There was ample evidence of the efficacy of early intervention being helpful to prevent and reduce PTSD in such circumstances.
The defendants as employer are under a duty to take reasonable care for the safety of their employees and must keep abreast of contemporary knowledge in the field of reduction in the effects of potential afflictions to which soldiers are likely to be exposed in the course of duty. The perils of PTSD in those subjected to stress have been well known to the defendants for many years prior to 1986. Having been at the conference of military psychologists in Paris in the spring of 1986, Lt.-Col. Goggin gave a briefing to the battalion officers and NCOs at Mullingar which was recalled by both Lt.-Col. Goggin and Sgt Gerry McCabe who had given his evidence days before Lt.-Col. Goggin. As is elementary the plaintiff is not entitled to compensation because in his work as a soldier in the Lebanon he was exposed to stress. He must prove on the balance of probabilities that his injury was caused by the fault of his employer. The plaintiff’s strange and abnormal behaviour was well known in the platoon among officers and NCOs. He had to be treated in the RAP Tibnin on several occasions for incapacitation from known acute anxiety states. The failure to recognise and treat his symptoms or to refer him with his recognised vulnerability for checking out on his return by Dr O’Loughlin was due to culpable negligence on the part of his superiors and a failure of the army system at that time in 1986/7 and resulted in his contracting chronic PTSD. On the medical evidence it seems that the likelihood is that if the plaintiff had received proper diagnosis, counselling and therapy when he showed clear signs of stress and incipient or actual PTSD in 1986/7, his condition would have been relieved rapidly and he would not have become subject to the long-running and persistent chronic PTSD which has so adversely affected him in his working, social, domestic and family life.
The plaintiff is entitled to damages for the injury caused to him by reason of the negligence and breach of duty of care on the part of the defendants, their servants or agents.
Quantum of damage
I accept the evidence and prognosis of Dr McGuire and Dr O’Loughlin except insofar as the PTSD in 2004 seemed to have improved considerably from the severe earlier symptoms. I note that the more chronic symptoms become the more difficult it is to have a full resolution of the symptoms. I accept Dr McGuire’s view that the plaintiff has suffered severe emotional distress, depression and social, personal and familial losses in his life because of the failure to diagnose and treat his acute stress and his ensuing chronic PTSD. Dr Cooney’s initial opinion in 1999 was that prognosis had to be guarded because of the chronicity or longlasting nature of PTSD; on 8th November 2006 Dr Cooney reports that the plaintiff has been working consistently in Holland since 1999. His PTSD symptoms have abated to a considerable extent although he still suffers flashbacks. His wife now has a partner and has a child by this partner. The plaintiff provides for his wife on a regular basis. This is commendable and is what I would have expected from my estimate of the genuine and decent character of the plaintiff and his deep affection for his wife. I note Dr Cooney’s expert view that this man has improved considerably from the PTSD brought about by his experiences in the Lebanon, with the addendum of ‘and because of the failure to diagnose and treat the symptoms or to refer him to the Army psychiatrist in a timely manner.’
I General Damages
Pain and suffering to date €270,000
Including:-
Physical and psychological suffering,
Loss of vocation,
and loss of vocational enjoyment.
Separation from wife and family
Lack of treatment or explanation as to his underlying condition caused him to change personality from the viewpoint of his family and wife and made him difficult, irritable, insomniac and subject to self-treatment with alcohol.
Loss of employability
Future pain and suffering € 30,000
Including peril of recurrence
Special Damages agreed Doctors’ fees, Travel € 2,873
€302,873
II General Damages re deafness agreed € 2,650
€305,523
Judgment for €305,513 and costs to be taxed in default of agreement to the plaintiff.